《Monster Girl Menagerie – Celestial Archive》


 1 – Rapture Event

    "This is it!" Elias announced loudly, his lips curled into a smile as he stared at the glowing yellow portal in front of him.


    Rapture Event, I thought. When the very laws of the world give in to allow for the existence of a dimension that mirrors our own. Except its inhabitants are vicious monsters that seek the destruction of humanity above all else.


    I observed our surroundings, noting the empty glade we stood in. The dried yellow leaves, tall ashen trees, and the light streaming through the thick canopy.


    We were alone. At least for the moment.


    "Get ready, everyone." Finn motioned with a clap of his hands.


    Unlike Elias, who was a tall, rugged man with matted brown hair and black eyes, Finn had his blue locks slick with oil that shined under the light from the sun.


    "I''ve got everything ready," Edith responded, waving her hand that held a small glass vial full of red liquid.


    Healing Potion.


    Erdwatch sold them at 5 coppers, though I have heard the Rosenthal County offered cheaper prices. Of course the one in Edith''s hand and the five more packed inside her pouch were our emergency supplies.


    Theirs, I corrected mentally. I doubt they would waste any on me.


    Edith put the potion back inside her pouch, tucked her blond locks behind her ear, and glanced at Theodore.


    The man was the tallest of us all and carried two short swords strapped to the belt on his hip. He was also bald with a tattoo of a wolf carved onto his head.


    "Don''t leave anything behind, Markus," he called to me, "and keep close."


    I sighed, tugged at the straps of my backpack, and nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll be right behind."


    "Ok people, let''s finish this quick and go home!" Elias, our leader, finished his speech and pressed forward. We followed a step behind.


    A Yellow Event meant at least one D-rank hunter and a party of five E-rank hunters in company. We were exempt from the latter requirement due to possessing two D-rank hunters.


    As we passed through the portal and emerged on the other side, I noted little change in our surroundings. Except the light from the sun that dimmed slightly.


    Depending on the rank of the event, the space inside can span from hundreds of thousands of square meters to 10 million square meters. Ours didn''t stretch much and was thus easier to map.


    We were on a Bronze Rank Mission from the Hunters Guild to clean the Event. Which usually required the elimination of every single resident found inside the Event, no questions asked.


    We stood in the same clearing as before, except this time there were monsters present.


    Our team stood ready, though I took the back seat to the entire episode that was about to unfold.


    Elias took out his wand, a thick, twisted tree branch with a dark red gem mounted at the top. Theodore drew out his short swords, a flowing current swirling around the blades.


    I noticed Finn take out his frost-tipped daggers while Edith stood close, holding a spear. She was like me in that she didn''t fight, but unlike me she was actually useful.


    Not that I wasn''t, mind you. I made myself beneficial wherever necessary, but the team never really appreciated it. It''s the reason why I got handed menial jobs like hauling their gear or acting as bait. Never liked the latter.


    GROWL!


    The wolves around us growled, their sharp teeth full on display, dripping with saliva. Their glowing yellow eyes radiated menace, while their posture told us to be extra cautious.


    "Adios, fuckers!" Elias flashed a grin as his wand lit up; a scorching hot fireball spun into existence and was launched straight in the midst of the wolves.


    Not having expected such an attack to arrive, the monsters nonetheless relied on their instincts to dodge. Some managed; others were not as lucky.


    The searing ball of heat blasted right in the middle, exploding right on contact. A wall of flames launched from the center and domed outward.


    Enraged growling shifted to whimpers of terror while the monsters scrambled to avoid the heat. Theodore was quick to finish those distracted. While Finn wove between their scattered ranks to stab any who were standing on the verge of mort, but managed to avoid their demise.


    This was the terror of having two D-rank hunters within our ranks. Though the monsters were plenty, their lower ranks hinted at their lacking stats.


    Everything was going well...


    HOWL!


    ...Until we heard the howl.


    Theodore, true to his Origin, Swiftstrider, sprinted to arrive before Elias just as a huge monster leapt from within the smoky curtain. Its teeth bared, ready to engulf Elias'' head within its terrifying maw, except its sharp teeth met the bald man''s blade.


    "Ugh..." Theodore grunted as he was pushed back. Despite being a D-rank hunter, he had barely stepped foot into the ranks, so he lacked benefits that came with progression.


    A flare of light lit up before the wolf''s snout, Elias'' wand drawn and focusing his mana. Compared to Theodore, he had already advanced by a few levels, and from what I''ve overheard, he stood close to level 30.


    The monster relented, loosening its jaw and allowing the blade to escape before it pushed back.


    "Where do you think you''re going, fucker!" Elias charged another fireball before flinging it right at the wolf.


    This was a D-Rank monster, and unlike its lesser brethren, it had enough agility to actually dodge the attack swiftly. Except our team was experienced, having dealt with monsters often. They knew the monster would evade the attack; rather, they were betting on it.


    Just as the D-Rank wolf shuffled to the side, Theodore was already swinging at its neck. The monster yelped in surprise, an almost human expression leaking from beneath its feral visage.


    Our only other D-Rank didn''t give it any time to process, his sword cutting into its snout. Even then the monster somehow managed to dodge a fatal blow.


    It might''ve survived had it been facing only Theodore. Reality didn''t conform to one''s exigency.


    Two swift daggers stabbed right into its back, our Frost Hunter making his appearance. He flashed a grin at the monster and pulled his weapon out, only to stab it again.


    "Pull!" A yell from the leader had the duo pulling back. Just in time, as a fireball bigger than the ones before made its appearance, smacking the monster right in the face.


    With a loud bang, the monster was blasted back. Its skull singed and its form motionless. It was dead.


    The teamwork of this group was impeccable. If only I could be a part of it.


    I released a tense breath of air and noted Edith jab her spear into a dying wolf.


    "Alright everyone, take this moment to recover your reserves!"


    As the Event Dimension was the flat space and not a dungeon, we would be easily able to track down every monster. But that also risked getting ambushed or swarmed.


    "Markus!" Theodore called out. I took a light sprint to arrive before the man, not activating my own ability. "Scout the area ahead while we gather up the monster remains."


    I nodded and dropped my baggage next to the root of a tree. My armor consisted of only covering to my chest, shoulders, and my arms up to my elbows. The back had two straps running diagonally to secure it to my body, and only my thin white tunic acted as the defense.


    My legs were in even worse condition, with only mucked-up trousers worn out near the edges. At places I could even see the threads coming undone.


    I took out my only trusty weapon and marched forward, my stride cautious. I had awakened a Common Tier Origin at the age of 15. A Scout.


    Since then, four years had passed, and I had progressed by 6 levels. My pathetic advancement wasn''t for the lack of trying, but instead an effort at securing a better start. Which I had managed spectacularly.


    I called forth my Hunter Profile to find assurance in my strength.


    Name: Markus White


    Race: Human [Awakened]


    Age: 19


    Origin: Scout [Common]


    Level: 7 | XP: 68%


    Rank: E


    Attributes


    Strength: 9Agility: 23Vitality: 14Intelligence: 10Perception: 11Free Stat Points: 0


    Talents


    [Sprint - D][Simple Tracking - E][Basic Stealth - E]


    Sprint. A D-rank talent that I worked tirelessly for three whole years to acquire.


    With my high agility, I had even higher chances of survival than Finn. Though that poor sucker would never admit it, even if he knew about my talent. Not that he did, or anyone for that matter.


    A secret only mine to keep.


    While my other talents were lacking in comparison to the Sprint, they still provided tangible benefits. I flared Basic Stealth as I drew closer to the crater in the center where a couple of wolves were keeping guard around a big wolf. This one was even bigger than the one from before.


    I silently drew back and reported my findings to the group.


    "Good, we are going to push ahead. Kill the bastards before they even know what hit ''em!"


    S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 2 – Descent Into Hell

    The battle with the monster turned out to be more difficult, but the team managed to pull through. In the meantime I was given the task to collect all undamaged useful monster parts, like their pelts, which weren''t completely singed. Or their livers, which were useful in some kind of alchemical concoction.


    It was a messy affair, and I didn''t even bother to hide the scowl etched on my face. They hadn''t even let me snag a few XP points. Petty bastards, I cursed inwardly.


    After wrapping up the task, the five of us stood in the clearing, away from the smell of offal and burnt meat. I groaned at the weight resting on my back, but the others barely registered my struggle and chattered among themselves.


    "Is that everything, Markus?" Edith asked, finally deigning it worthy to glance my way. Sure, I lacked in strength when compared to others, but at least my looks weren''t inherited from a monkey, like some of the others had. However, the woman hardly ever offered me any words.


    I was a petty bastard myself, so I offered similar treatment. "Yeah," I answered curtly, not bothering to elaborate.


    "I''m getting hungry; let''s leave already." Finn groused, fingering his dagger.


    An event remained sealed for about three days before it would rupture and spill out the monsters, like the wounded world leaking pus. From what the guild had informed us, it had only been a day since the event had come into existence.


    Of course, I wasn''t going to refute Finn, because I was also giddy at finally returning. Since this would mark our tenth outing, I would finally be getting my pay of 10 Silvers.


    I recalled the armor in old man Lark''s shop and felt an almost palpable sense of excitement take hold of my heart.


    Just before Elias could formally confirm our departure, a rumble went through the ground.


    "What was that...?"


    Confused looks passed among us before another heavier shaking almost took us off our feet.


    "Shit! The Event is collapsing!"


    What? But that should be impossible! I couldn''t understand how the Guild could''ve made such a mistake.


    "Run, everyone! Run toward the exit!" Elias'' voice boomed, breaking the rest of us out of our stupor.


    We ran.


    Despite his mage build and Edith''s lack of strength, the duo actually managed to outpace me. I groaned at the weight resting on my shoulder and pushed my legs to move faster. I even activated my talent¡ªSprint.


    I could finally keep up, albeit barely. At this rate, my reserves would run dry before we reached the exit.


    "Hey dumbass, hand that over." I saw Theodore reach his palm in my direction. Before I could even process what he meant, his grip enclosed the straps of my bag and yanked it with force that put me off balance.


    I fell, face first, nose hitting the ground. "What the fuck¡ª?"


    My curses fell on deaf ears as the bag was removed from my shoulders and taken away. The shaking had intensified to eleven; I could even make out fissures in the ground.


    I had to run. Cursing and fighting could wait for later. I had to escape first.


    I pushed myself off the ground. With the weight removed from my shoulders, I was able to display the full extent of my D-rank talent. It was too bad the Sprint relied entirely on my agility, and while my highest attribute, it was sorely lacking compared to the others.


    In that time I was eating dust and getting up, the other members of my party had already closed the distance between the exit and themselves. Thankfully, with my speed, I could make it in time.


    The event space was fracturing every which way, the ground overturning and trees toppling over. I dodged one ashen trunk and slipped beneath the other.


    The exit was in front of me; I could make it.


    Suddenly, however, from behind me, the ground exploded, sending mud and flora into the air. I chanced a look behind me and immediately regretted it. Whatever that was, it was advancing and advancing fast.


    "Fuck! Faster! Faster, dammit!"


    Theodore and others had left the portal, but that didn''t matter. I pushed my talent to the fullest, exhausting my mana pool, and finally managed to arrive before the portal.


    "Yes!" I felt an almost physical sense of jubilation radiate from me. I had made it.


    And then I crossed through.


    BAM!


    "No!" All the joy left me as the impact thudded against my chest, sending me careening back into the hellish depths I had just escaped from.


    The last thing I saw was the glowering look etched onto the bald man''s face.


    I feel and fell and fell.


    The gates of hell had opened to take me in. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh God!"


    My heart thundered in my chest, the wind cutting on my cheek. I was falling into a sinkhole alongside the thousand other debris.


    "I am going to die."


    For that brief instant brought forth by my powerless nature against this very instance, calm somehow overtook me. And I thought about my approaching doom.


    Death didn''t faze me; my resolve had already been shaped the moment I took up the mantle of a hunter. No, it was my unfinished dreams, my goals, and my desires. I wasn''t going to fulfill them; I would never get the chance.


    I thought about my father and wondered if he would feel any remorse at the loss of his son. I thought about all the people I had come to know in the last few years during my stay in Erdwatch. And I wondered if my death would mean anything to them.


    I wanted to feel angry, to direct my rage at those bastards who pushed me into this situation. But I couldn''t. Not with what I was facing at the moment.


    Death!


    It was an eternal truth, and nothing mattered beyond it.


    And that truth that had led to my current situation: strength. Or lack thereof.


    In this world, strength was the one truth we all believed in.


    My lack of strength was what made me seek companions who treated me like shit. My lack of strength was the reason behind their derogatory behavior toward me. My lack of strength was how I wasn''t able to survive that kick by Theodore.


    And my lack of strength would spell my death. Or it already had.


    Looking below, I could see nothing except darkness. Above the event had collapsed entirely, burying the field underneath the gloom of darkness.


    I have heard stories about people getting trapped inside the Event Space. Some who had voluntarily remained after the event closed. Needless to say, none survived.


    And I would neither.


    "Goddammit!"


    So much; there was so much I wanted to do. But my fate was decided from the moment I awakened that Common Tier Origin. I would have never surpassed the E-Rank in all my life.


    But there was hope. Faint, almost nonexistent, but hope nonetheless.


    Now, it was gone.


    WHOOSH


    I spread my arms in an act of resignation and closed my eyes. My body, obliging the laws of gravity, was pulled down, and then even further.


    I didn''t know where I was going to end up. It may very well be Hell on the other side. But I had accepted my fate, so it didn''t matter.


    Never did I expect that my fall may very well last an eternity. Well, not exactly an eternity, but this was marginally better. And never did I anticipate that it may turn into a journey full of introspection.


    Looking back at my life, I had made mistakes. Some where I could''ve handled things better, others where I wasn''t decisive enough. If I could get a second chance at life, I would never give two fucks about other''s comfort anymore. Especially not when they treated me worse than trash.


    Unfortunately, that wasn''t going to happen. I wondered if this was a ''life flashes before your eyes moment.'' While I was thinking about all those things, the end had finally arrived.


    I fell through a hole and out into a spacious cavern. Down below the ground rushed to meet me, my fall only hastening with every passing second.


    This is it, I thought. This is how I would die.


    And I closed my eyes, ready for the cold mistress, death, to take me in its embrace.


    Instead I felt nothing. Not even the wind that had been rushing past me all this while.


    Surprised, I opened my eyes and found the ground inches away from my nose. But I wasn''t falling. Somehow my body was suspended mid-air, saved from the fate of becoming a meat patty on the ground.


    And then I fell. But this was a gentler drop, even more so than my meet-up with the ground earlier.


    I was trapped inside an Event space, or wherever this was. I survived the fall that would''ve killed even D-rank hunters, and now I had to find my way out.


    After all, the universe had given me a second chance at life. And I would have to be an idiot to waste it.

 3 – Monsters In The Dark

    The cavern I stood in was dimly lit by the crystal jutting out of the walls. I barely recognized them as Mana Crystals. 300 grams of these were priced at 5 Gold or higher. Expensive stuff.


    It was too bad they were high on the wall, almost near the ceiling. I wouldn''t be able to climb that, nor would I be able to leap that high.


    "What am I thinking?" I shook my head to refocus on the task before me. The wealth didn''t matter if I didn''t make it out of here alive.


    I felt the roughness of the floor beneath me. It was cold but not cold enough to bother me. In the distance I could make out a few entrances leading into the dark. They could be my way out, or they could very well lead me to my doom.


    I had fallen inside the Rapture Event, so I was worried this might turn out to be a monster den. Still, I wasn''t going to stay in one place and wait for my death.


    Pushing myself to my feet, I drew out my dagger, finding assurance in the sharp tool within my hand. My mana had recovered somewhat, but it had yet to hit peak.


    As cautiously as possible, whilst keeping my breathing calm, I approached one entrance and peered inside.


    Darkness. Nothing but darkness.


    Unlike the cavern I stood in, the cave-like tunnel lacked any source of illumination. I wondered if I should strive for a single mana crystal for the sake of an improvised lantern, then decided against it.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call the ceiling sky high, and any effort on my part would only be an exercise in frustration.


    I decided to check out the other tunnels, also.


    Nothing.


    All of them lacked even the slightest bit of light. And none of them particularly had even the slightest breeze.


    This was bad. Bad on a whole lot of levels. There were six tunnels in total, all dark and with the likelihood of housing monsters. I had to choose one, and it would all depend on my luck.


    Taking a deep breath, I calmly assessed each tunnel and ultimately decided on one at random.


    Darkness wasn''t unfamiliar to me, having worked in the mines in the past. Rosenthal County in particular had rich deposits of iron, and I had earned much from there for the current talent in my possession.


    The tunnel had a few inches on my height, and I was grateful for that. While trudging deeper, I kept my ears open to listen for even the slightest sound.


    At first I thought the tunnel might go on forever, but then I saw a flicker of light near a curve. My eyes brightened, and I hastened my pace slightly.


    What greeted me upon taking the curve was the end of the tunnel and the cavern it led to. I would''ve pondered whether I was in a cave system or something, but my attention was entirely captivated by the scene before me.


    If the cavern I had landed in had mana crystals in sparse quantity, then this one was brimming with them. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that this entire system was made of the mana crystals.


    "Holy shit!"


    There must be tons of mana crystals in this cavern.


    I walked out and glanced at the floor littered with crystal in the formation of blooming flowers. Each had to weigh a few kilograms, and there were hundreds just sprawled on the ground around me.


    The walls, on the other hand, had mana crystals literally growing on them. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow!"


    I couldn''t keep the amazement from seeping into my voice. This was absolutely phenomenal. The amount it would fetch might be in millions. I doubted even the nobles had earned that much in their entire lives.


    As I was admiring the scene before me, I heard the clang of a stone hitting the ground. I stilled, my eyes going wide while my heart beat a mile a second.


    What was that? I questioned. Did something fall? Is there someone else here?


    I realized the wall before me curved around the edges. The cavern I landed in must''ve been the innermost part, while the one I stood in wrapped around that one. It would explain the crystals I saw on the wall.


    The only question was¡ªwas there a way out of here?


    One part of me was hopeful and almost praying that someone else was trapped with me. The other, more reasonable part of me told me to be cautious.


    I used my basic stealth to make my way over to where I had heard the sound. Just as I was peeking around the corner, my heart leapt into my throat. There were goblins. Not a goblin. Goblins, plural!


    Shit, what the hell do I do?


    Goblins were monsters, much like the wolves we had fought above. If they found me, they would stop at nothing to tear me into pieces. On the other hand, this represented a chance at survival.


    As an E-Rank hunter, I still had a need for sustenance like food and water. If the monsters lived here, then that meant both food and water in whatever form were available.


    Hope.


    That was the only thing I could rely on right now. Hope that I could survive this and get out of here alive.


    I quietly slipped back, avoiding any crystal bits scattered near my feet. The goblins I just saw seemed to be collecting these things. While my curiosity desired answers, my brain thought better than to throw myself amid monsters.


    Slipping back into the tunnel, I found solace in the darkness. I needed to get my thoughts in order.


    Tunnels. Cavern. Monsters. Mana Crystals. And the weak me.


    The first priority was to find an exit. I could use my current location as an emergency shelter. This place was as good as any.


    Food and water were also important, but the search for those could be incorporated with the exit-finding task. Monsters were the only problem I was apprehensive to deal with.


    It was too bad I lacked any discerning gaze that could peer at someone''s profile. I have heard of people that possess talent like that, but never met one.


    My mana reserves had already been restored. I was feeling a bit tired, but I could shoulder the burden. Time to get started.


    The goblins were to my left, so I decided to take right. While walking, I kept to the corners to avoid attention. In case a monster did appear in my path, I would see it before it saw me.


    It took me around five minutes before I came across another tunnel. I was fairly sure this tunnel led to the same cavern from earlier. But I continued forward after a single fleeting glance.


    My heart was in my throat all the while, my shoulders tense and my legs stiff. Even the slightest noise made me skittish.


    Again I peered from around the corner and hurriedly ducked behind. There was a lone goblin there with its back turned to me.


    I took a deep breath to calm myself, then firmed my resolve. My entire apprehension stemmed from the fact that my existence would become known and I would be hunted throughout these tunnels. But if I had the chance to silence one monster and earn some XP while I was at it, I wasn''t going to let the chance slip away.


    Holding my dagger in a vice grip, I peeked once more, finding the monster busy poking at a mana crystal. Just to be sure, I glanced around and was relieved to find the monster alone.


    I moved out of my cover, held my dagger ready, and advanced forward. One step, two steps, three steps. The goblin didn''t turn. A smile stretched across my lips, and I activated my Sprint.


    With a burst of speed, I arrived before the monster within a heartbeat. The poor sucker had no chance to retaliate or even cry out before the blade stabbed deep into its head.


    The monster fell forward and atop the crystal with a light thud. I let out a sigh of relief and noted my XP go up by 4.25%. Not much, but I would take what I get.


    I turned the goblin over and rummaged through its rucksack, finding rotting bones and half-eaten pieces of fruit. I brightened at the latter, feeling the hope bloom in my chest.


    Unfortunately, that was the extent of my discovery. I then looked at the mana crystal the goblin was poking at and found it interesting.


    It had a light purple sheen coating it, unlike the normal blue mana crystal. And it didn''t let out as much glow. The goblin seemed to have loosened it from the ground, so I helped myself by pulling it out entirely.


    It didn''t weigh much, so I tucked it within my belt. All of my belongings were attached to that bag Theodore had taken from me, so I had nowhere else to keep it.


    I resumed my search shortly after, but this time kept a close eye on distinct mana crystals. They might be useless to me, but if my intuition was correct, I might be able to use them to bait the goblins.

 4 – Struggle For Survival

    After my first encounter with the goblin, I didn''t have another one until an hour later. By that point I was feeling thirsty and hungry but had found no refreshments.


    The goblin that I was staring at was dozing off. It held a purple crystal to its chest, hugging it tightly. Just as I thought, something about that crystal attracted the goblins.


    Instead of using my Sprint, I advanced using my Basic Stealth. The monster didn''t notice my approach, and it was already late by the time it did. The moment its eyes snapped open, I stabbed my dagger right into its throat.


    I watched it gurgle and choke on its blood, confusion and pain evident in its features. How human, I thought. Just like that wolf monster, these goblins seemed capable of empathy. I felt no pity, though.


    There was a famous saying in Aetheria that went something like this: To show mercy to your enemy was to be cruel to yourself. I wholeheartedly agreed with that. Survival of the fittest, as some might say.


    Taking its crystal, I added to my collection. For a brief moment I wondered if I was also acting like these monsters, then shook my head. I felt no emotions toward the purple crystals whatsoever.


    Walking in the cavern lit by the glow of mana crystals, I was starting to feel lethargic. The previous goblin had lacked even a basic sack.


    My priority now shifted to finding food and water. As I was walking, I glimpsed something in the distance. Taking a wider look around, I concluded the space was empty, though I still bore caution as I walked over.


    There was an altar embedded inside the floor, on a slightly elevated rock bed. Carved atop were symbols and esoteric markings that left me feeling dizzy. Surrounding these markings were four groves.


    I paused before the structure, then, pushing past my hesitation, I stretched a hand to feel the texture. Thankfully nothing untoward happened, and I was able to continue my study.


    "Hmm?"


    I leaned forward near the grove, noting the shape to be similar to the crystal I had in my hand.


    "What''s the worst that can happen?" Death was the answer to that question. Though it awaited me if I didn''t manage my way out. Feeling daring, I inserted the crystal into the grove, finding it a snug fit.


    At first nothing happened, but then the entire altar lit up. All the runes glowed a dim purple light and remained such.


    I glanced at the only other crystal in my hand and inserted that one too. The glow spread over the altar and then the floor. It was only then I realized the pattern carved into the floor was connected to the altar.


    I traced the markings further, and it continued toward the wall and then climbed it all over. The wall itself was particularly smooth, not the curve I had become familiar with all this while.


    "It''s not a wall..." The realization struck like a hammer when I noted the middle vein of the pattern was actually a split in the rock. "It''s a door!"


    Relief washed over me, and I nearly dropped to my knees in elation. I had found the way out. I didn''t know what lay on the other side, but I had struggled, and that was all that mattered.


    It made me recall the words my father had once told me, when he wasn''t the insufferable drunkard wasting his life away. ''To leave the world without a single regret,'' he had said.


    And I now realized what he meant. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if the death welcomed me on the other side, I would die knowing I hadn''t wasted my life or given up without a fight. That I didn''t have any regrets.


    "I need two more of those crystals." Now that I wasn''t caught up in the emotions anymore, my reasoning powers returned. I needed to find two more purple crystals to complete the altar formation. And I knew where to find them.


    Finding goblins was ...let''s say not difficult. Getting my hands on their belongings, though, was going to be a challenge.


    I stood atop a crystal growth jutting from the wall, my Basic Stealth working to provide whatever protection it could. My eyes were busy watching a group of about five goblins carrying a cart full of crystal. And there were a few purple ones among those.


    I had yet to find the goblin settlement; that is, if they even had any. But I wasn''t looking to dive in that direction anymore, not with my latest findings.


    Goblins in general didn''t seem strong; I could probably take on one or two alone. There were five here, though, and I wasn''t confident in stealing from them, much less killing them.


    The only question was: Do I approach this situation with patience or dive right in and hope for the best? The problem with the former was that it may take a long time, and I had no desire to spend a moment longer in this cave than necessary.


    Of course, much of the reasoning behind it came from the fact that I could not sustain myself for long. And the more time I spent here, the weaker I would grow. This was my prime opportunity, or rather, this was my only opportunity.


    I had already devised a plan, and all that was needed was to put it in motion. Holding my body as still as possible, I pulled out a normal mana crystal from my belt. I aimed for the corner and threw the crystal.


    With a clatter the crystal bounced off the ground, sending all the attention toward the corner. One of the goblins tilted its head and let out a yowling cry and pointed in the direction of the sound.


    Two goblins holding the cart glanced at each other and then took out their crude spears. They were using mana crystals as spearheads for their weapons, and I didn''t know whether to call them foolish or extravagant.


    My thoughts didn''t matter, though, as the goblins rounded the corner with their weapons. The other three goblins, including the leader, had their gazes fixed on the bend. I took that moment to strike.


    Leaping from the crystal, I gave up my stealth for the ferociousness. My charge caught their attention, but it was already too late. I leapt straight for the leader.


    He gawked at my gliding form, dagger drawn and ready to strike. Maybe I hadn''t given them much credit, but the monster actually managed to compose itself and fish out its own spear.


    The blade of the dagger cut halfway into the wooden shaft, and the goblin was pushed back. I cursed as I planted my feet to the ground. The other four goblins were already rounding up one of me.


    With a thought, Sprint activated, and my sudden burst of speed alongside the damaged weapon surprised the goblin. He put up no defense this time, and my dagger stabbed him right in his chest.


    The next instant my senses cried in alarm, and I ducked and waved away from the spear that swiped above me. The other goblin was quick to follow, but my second activation of the Sprint pulled me out of harm''s way.


    By now the sound of our clash had drawn the two goblins from earlier, and they would be entering the fray in a few seconds. Then it will be me against four of them. I did not like my chances, so I decided to take some risk.


    Diving head straight into the battle, I let out a cry and made to punch the goblin straight in the face. He growled, baring rotten teeth at me. My fist connected to his jaw, but then I felt the sharp tip of the other goblin''s spear stab me in the hip.


    I grimaced from the sudden flare of pain, but my free hand holding the dagger was already advancing in on the bastard. Trading injuries for injuries wasn''t something I would advocate for, but desperate times call for desperate measures.


    My dagger stabbed the bastard right through its neck, and I pulled the spear from my hip with my other hand before twisting it and jabbing it straight into the belly of the one disoriented goblin before me.


    The other two goblins were already here. While my dagger still rested in the neck of the one lying on the ground, I still held the crude spear in my hand. And I was bleeding.


    The wound wasn''t deep, and I would probably survive, but the loss of blood did make me feel queasy. I pushed the feeling aside, determined to see things through.


    As the two goblins came upon me, a moment of clarity let me trace the path of their weapons. I ducked beneath one, my spear swiping up to meet the one on my left. I batted it aside, and without a single wasted motion, continued with the spin and slashed the goblin right in the chest.


    It stumbled back, and I focused on the other one. It had already recovered from my parry and was ready to stab at me. I gave it no time. Using Sprint with the last of my mana, I appeared within its personal space with my spear already on its way to meet its belly.


    Needless to say, the tip went through, then the shaft, and then it broke. The spear wasn''t able to handle the strain from my enhanced movement speed.


    That only left one goblin, and I was about to round up on him when I heard a shrill cry echo through the cavern. My head snapped toward the source and found it to be the goblin leader I had stabbed first. He was holding his bleeding shoulder and letting strange cries.


    "Shit!" When I realized he might be calling for help, I felt my gut twist in fury and worry. The injured goblin from earlier wasn''t attacking me anymore, understanding the risk I posed.


    I calculated my options and then lunged straight for the neck-stabbed goblin. Withdrawing my dagger, I breathed a sigh of relief at its pristine form.


    Using the last dregs of mana that I had barely recovered, I activated my Sprint to arrive before the cart. Taking two purple crystals, I was ready to bolt when the sound of footsteps drew my attention.


    "Oh God!"


    I was getting swarmed.

 5 – Eye In The Dark

    KREE!


    A shrill cry rang throughout the cavern, sending my heart racing into oblivion. I glanced at the horde of goblins with their weapons drawn and eyes radiating my murder. To say that I was put off balance would be an understatement. The sheer pressure I was feeling made my knees grow weak.


    "Fuck!" I mumbled a curse and, with my life on the line, bolted for the altar. It was still ways away, and the goblin horde was chasing after me. The only saving grace going for me was that my agility was higher than theirs. At least my Scout Origin finally decided to be useful.


    Due to lacking mana reserves, though, I was unable to activate Sprint. However, the course did allow me to put some distance between me and the monsters.


    I could''ve run inside a tunnel to hide or something, but I didn''t. Before I was an unknown factor, a maybe in the dark. But now I was known. It didn''t matter if I hid; the monsters knew me and were out for blood.


    My only chance at salvation was to get that door open and bolt out. Thanks to the distance I managed to put between us, when I arrived before the altar, I couldn''t see any monster behind me.


    "Please, God, work." I muttered a silent prayer and lodged the crystals in place. In but a moment the glow seeped through the rocky floor and surged up the wall. I was hoping against hope for a moment of respite.


    At last my woes went to the dark, as I saw a monster peek its head from behind the corner. I rushed toward the door and banged against it.


    It was already lit, but the door wasn''t opening. I didn''t understand what was happening. I did everything right; otherwise, it wouldn''t be glowing like that.


    "No, NO, NO!"


    I wasn''t going to die like this, not here, not now. I knew I was weak, and it was the fate of the weak to submit to the whims of fate, but I didn''t. I had always struggled to find my place in this world, and if it lacked one, I would just carve my own. But I knew my limitations. I knew my pathetic strength could only push me so far.


    An ugly thought reared its head at this time. I should''ve quit. I should''ve left when I could. Now I was doomed.


    I knew the origin of this thought, and I hated myself for even feeling something like this.


    "Gosh darn it! Open, you bastard!"


    My fists pelted against the stony surface, the skin breaking and leaking blood. Anger surged within my being, and I pounded on the door harshly.


    Dark crimson tinged the stony surface of the door, but it budged not. It''s not going to open, I realized. I would die here.


    The monsters filled every corner of the cavern, sealing any exit and my hopes with it.


    I stood with my back against the door, hands broken and bloodied. Sweat and grime marred my face, and my clothes fared no better. I was breathing roughly, but my eyes sparkled with the light of defiance.


    Oh, I would die. But damned would I be if I didn''t take some of these bastards with me.


    The monster bared their teeth, snarled, and righted their weapons. I pushed my dagger forward in response, and they rushed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Letting out a mighty battle cry, I swiped my dagger to the left, taking the eye of one goblin. Then I felt a piercing pain spike to my left. I was stabbed.


    I paid no heed to the wound; instead, my dagger took another monster right in his chest. The battle grew messy, wounds accumulating on both sides.


    Distantly I become aware of that long sought level up. I pushed all 5 free points into agility and experienced the difference instantly.


    Even with my newfound prowess, I was no match for the swarming horde of monsters. A spear stabbed me right through the middle, and I wheezed as thick blood dripped from my mouth. My eyes were tearful, but the light of defiance burned ever brighter.


    Another spear stabbed in the stomach. My weapon slipped from my hand, the loss of blood making my vision bleary. My breath came short and heavy, my body growing numb by the second.


    I was dying.


    Another weapon managed to find its place on my body, but at this point I was beyond caring. My back bled crimson against the door. Purples lines of mystic radiance stark against the flowing lines of blood.


    At that time I didn''t register the door creaking open behind me, nor did my body that was sucked right in. None of the goblins, however, dared to step foot inside, content at letting their prey escape.


    Death welcomed me with its cold and hard hands. And peace finally took me in its embrace. And I knew no more.


    ***


    The first thing that registered to my senses was the coldness. When I began to feel the first signs of wakefulness, only then did I register the wetness. Cold, hard wetness.


    My ears were numb, and I kept slipping between consciousness and unconsciousness. My vision only registered dim and blurry shapes that made no sense to my mind.


    Slowly my memories returned. Of betrayal and survival. Of my fight and my death.


    Death.


    I had died. Or felt like I died. I couldn''t remember. Everything felt so hazy after that spear went through my heart.


    I remember the door opening, though.


    Pushing past the haziness, I tried to clear my fogged-up vision. The numbness was fading quickly, and I could finally make out the shapes in the dark.


    Pillars, I realized. There were intricately carved pillars surrounding my prone figure.


    "Ugh." My head felt heavy, as I if was experiencing the worst hangover of my life, and I wasn''t even drunk. Pushing my body upright proved to be a challenge, but I somehow managed.


    Glancing down, I finally realized where the wetness had come from. Blood. My blood, to be specific.


    Recalling my fight from earlier, I quickly took stock of my body, noting no injuries except the faintest of scars to prove their existence. To prove that I wasn''t delusional.


    "How...?"


    It made no sense. How could I have healed like this? In fact, how could I be even alive?


    Or maybe I was dead?


    Looking around at the chamber, I didn''t exactly feel like calling it my afterlife. Except for the pillars, there was nothing but darkness.


    Darkness so thick that I could feel its physical presence against my skin. The only reason why I could even see the pillars was because they were white.


    "What is this place?"


    First a mana crystal-filled cavern, and now a chamber with pillars so high and mighty that even a human craftsmen would''ve failed to accomplish the craft. Who built this? And why?


    So many questions and no answers in sight.


    Glancing around, I was about to start searching for an exit or at least a source of illumination when my eyes caught the sight of something glowing.


    A faint yellow light.


    But it wasn''t static, instead growing increasingly bigger.


    "What the¡ª?"


    The light grew into a ball shape and then blinked. And something stared back at me.


    "Holy fuck!"


    An eye!


    It was a giant fucking eye!


    It was looking at me. Judging me. Cold and detached, it watched me with almost a sense of amusement.


    How did I know that?


    Why did I know that?


    What the heck is going on?


    Oh god! I don''t understand anything.


    "Calm down, human." An inhuman voice boomed within the hall, and another eye blinked into existence.


    I took a deep breath and let it out. There was something inside this chamber with me, and it could speak.


    "Who¡ªWhat are you?" I asked with a shaky voice.


    This wasn''t me. I had just stared death in the face and grinned back. I wasn''t the fearful one; I never faltered. No, this was something else. Something pushing at my very mind.


    "Very perceptive." The voice spoke again, low and guttural. "As for your question, let''s just say I''m your savior."


    My savior?


    I don''t understand¡ª"Oh!" And then I realized.


    "You healed me?"


    "I brought you back to life, human." It replied. "You were already dead by that time. Though commendable effort, I must say. It moved my non-existent heart."


    Brought back to life?


    The words it spoke confounded me. How can someone be brought back to life? Was that even possible? Or maybe it was for this being, whatever it was.


    "Why? Why did you save?" I asked.


    "As I said, your defiance in the face of sure death moved me deeply. I couldn''t stand by idly and let you die."


    Yeah, I wasn''t going to buy that. Honestly, no hunter would believe any bullshit that came out of a monster''s mouth. Hmm? Wait, was it a monster?


    "You''re curious. Don''t hesitate to ask."


    I took a deep breath and asked the one question that had been bugging me since earlier but wasn''t answered.


    "What are you?"


    And then the pillars around me brightened to an unnatural degree, and I finally had a look at the being before me.


    "Oh my god!"

 6 – Kill Thy Savior

    I was born in a small town of Feylance Barony. My mother died early in my childhood, and her death pushed my father to seek comfort in alcohol. Since then he had transformed from the gentle husband and father into some other person entirely.


    My education ended prematurely after he refused to pay for my classes, while I had to look out for myself after he stopped paying any attention to me.


    Despite that I had absorbed enough knowledge to form an elementary understanding of the world of Aetheria. That''s why I knew how vast the size of the continent was; how many races existed on this piece of land?


    Thanks to that, I knew about the vampire clans of the Empire. The Elves from our very own kingdom and the Orcs of the Sunrise desert.


    The history of our world was rich and exotic, and remembering it only filled me with longing for adventure. However, even this colorful and jaunty memoir wasn''t all sunshine and rainbows.


    The continent at large was overrun by the monster that emerged from the events. Monster filled with menace and a desire to snuff humanity from the plane of existence.


    Why did they exist? Where did they come from? And why did they abhor humanity at large?


    No one could answer such questions.


    But we, as the inhabitants of the Aetheria, rose to meet the challenge. Hunters of colossal strength and mighty powers stood as a line of defense between monsters and humanity.


    Even then, however, there were things humanity couldn''t help but feel fear toward.


    Monsters.


    But not just any monster. Monsters that reigned at the top of the food chain. Monster that dominated the rubble like wolves and goblins.


    Dragons.


    They were paragons of destruction. They were harbingers of apocalypse. And they were myths. Mere legends woven into fantastic tales meant to scare children.


    Or at least they should''ve been.


    That was not what I was seeing before me.


    "Have you come to your senses, human?" It asked me.


    Oh, I had never lost my senses, but the sight before me filled me with inexplicable emotions. I couldn''t decide whether to feel terrified or amazed, or even just thankful. Because this creature, this supposed incarnation of destruction, had saved me.


    The dragon that towered over me was a creature of marvel. It had a coat of shimmering black scales that reflected the light in a way that made me feel awe. Its two gigantic yellow eyeballs were reptilian in nature and currently fixated on me.


    I could make out two giant wings jutting from its back, currently retracted. Two ebony horns curved to give it a ferocious and intimidating look.


    But more than anything, it was chained. Chained to the white pillars of light that made me wonder just what I had stumbled into.


    "You''re a dragon?" I asked rhetorically, unable to keep the wonder from seeping into my words.


    The dragon tilted its head, its nostrils flaring as it breathed out. "Have you not seen one before?" It asked.


    I shook my head. "Never."


    "Curious." It said. "So, tell me, human, what exactly are you doing in this place?"


    Whatever game the dragon was playing at, or whether it was genuinely curious, I decided to indulge the scaly monster in hopes of stalling for time. Hearing my story didn''t seem to faze the monster, but then again it was hard to get a read on a dragon''s expression.


    "Intriguing." After listening to my entire story, it bobbed its head as if finding it amusing.


    I felt my brow twitch slightly, but I forced myself to ask the question that vexed me the most.


    "Why did you save me?"


    A creature such as itself shouldn''t bother with tiny flies like me. So why? Why bother saving a human? Was it just a game to this monster? A form of entertainment? I needed to know.


    "I thought I had made myself clear, didn''t I?" The dragon spoke with an amused voice. "Your act of defiance in the face of death moved me deeply."


    It seemed the dragon didn''t want to answer my question. Or rather it was enjoying my struggle.


    "Did you also save me from falling to my death?"


    "Hmm?" The dragon shot me an intrigued look. "Now why would you think so?"


    After the pillars had lit up, I was able to map out the entire chamber. It was spacious but entirely within my field of vision. And I did not like what I saw.


    This place had markings etched on its walls that wound around the pillars of light. Not a single hole could be seen, so I was effectively sealed within. To say I was fucked would be an understatement.


    I was alive only at the whims of this monster.


    But I wasn''t going to play by its rules. I would rather die than become a plaything to some psychotic monster in its dungeon.


    That''s why I needed answers. Answers about this place, about this monster before me, and most of all, my purpose in this entire scenario.


    I shrugged. "Just a guess."


    The dragon crackled a grin, putting its terrifying maw on display. "Spot on!" It laughed with its jaw closed, yet the noise boomed across the chamber loudly.


    I felt relief surge within me at its admission. That meant it wasn''t inclined to bring an end to my existence just yet. The more time I had, the higher my chances of survival.


    "What now?" Clearly the dragon refused to answer my inquiry regarding my safety, but I still wanted to know what designs it held for me.


    "Smart!" The dragon spoke with its eyes narrowed. "You realized that no further information could be gleaned about your past, so you decided to inquire about your future."


    While I wasn''t hiding my intentions when I spoke, it was an unnerving sensation to see a monster not just speak but interpret the meaning behind the lines.


    At my shrug the dragon lifted its body. At first I thought my time had come, that I had somehow pissed off this behemoth savior of mine. But instead of attacking me, the dragon started to stretch its limbs, rattling the chains with its mighty strength.


    I couldn''t help but wonder who the creator of these light-radiating obelisks was. To accomplish such an impressive feat of caging a dragon.


    "I will offer you a simple task, human," it spoke; I listened with rapt attention. "Accomplish it and you shall find freedom. Fail to do so, and you will find death. Do you understand?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was startled. This was straight-up giving a quest!


    My attention snapped to my Hunter Profile, waiting for a new pop-up. Instead I only saw the notifications that I had been pushing aside since my fight with the goblins.


    When after a moment nothing happened, I turned my gaze back to the dragon. It was staring at me with its eyes narrowed.


    "Were you waiting for a quest to trigger?"


    "No." I denied with as much innocence as I could muster.


    "Don''t lie." The dragon pressed, its snout flaring as its breath ruffled my blonde locks.


    "Ok, maybe?" I offered.


    "Sigh..." The dragon shook its scaly head, letting out an exasperated breath. "Unbelievable."


    Well, you can''t blame me. Call it the aftereffects of the adrenaline rush, but I was feeling pretty pumped up.


    "Anyway," the dragon spoke, "the task I''m about to give you is fairly simple. If you execute it perfectly, I will even leave you with a token of my appreciation. How''s that?"


    While tempting, I wasn''t about to accept it without knowing what I would be getting into.


    "What''s the assignment?"


    However, I also wasn''t naive enough to believe the dragon would offer me a choice. It might just consider my refusal as failure and straight up chomp me down.


    "Look up, human." Its snout pointed at the ceiling. I followed its gaze and saw a purple crystal similar to the ones I had seen outside. However, this one was remarkably different as it radiated a thick black plume of smoke that was being sucked up by the ceiling.


    "What is that?" I couldn''t help but ask, finding the stone just suffocating to look at.


    "That, human," the dragon drawled, "is my heart."


    My eyes widened to extremes due to the surprise I was feeling. "Dragons have... crystal hearts?" That was seriously amazing!


    "What?" The dragon snapped back at me with a snarl. "That''s not my heart, human! My heart is inside that crystal."


    "Oh!" Suddenly the amazement was gone. Knowing that dragons didn''t have rhombus-shaped glass hearts somehow turned the whole affair mundane.


    The dragon snarled at my face, but I couldn''t understand what might have rankled the scaly monster. Was it just disappointed that I wasn''t looking it up in awe? The thought seemed too ...human.


    It must have realized that it was wasting its breath on me, as it turned to regard its heart once more. "You will climb the ceiling and remove that heart. And then you will kill me."


    Hmm? Not that difficult a task¡ªwait! Did it just say to ''kill me''?


    Kill the dragon?

 7 – Remorse

    At my weary laugh, the dragon asked, "What''s so funny?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing, it''s just I thought I heard you say ''kill me.'' I know I must be hearing things."


    Maybe it was inner feelings making themselves known. The desire to exterminate this monster before me as a hunter warring with my need for survival. Then it would be understandable.


    "Enough with the farce, human." The dragon spoke forcefully. "Do not mistake my empathy as a sign of friendship. I will kill you should you fail to accomplish the task."


    "Wait!" I held up my hand, confusion evident on my face. "You really mean it? To kill you?"


    "Yes."


    I couldn''t get a read on the dragon''s emotions. Was it lying? Playing with me? Or being sincere?


    Why? I wanted to ask, but looking at his face, I knew that would be a grave mistake.


    What do I do?


    That wasn''t much of a question when facing the threat of death. I would have to comply with the monster''s needs and pluck hearts for him. And then...


    I shook my head to refocus on the task ahead of me.


    Alright, climb the ceiling and remove the heart. How hard can it be?


    As it turned out, pretty hard. The walls were spotless, lacking even a single groove. At first I thought if I had a weapon I could maybe carve out some rough patches, but my assumptions turned out to be wrong when I realized just how extraordinary the wall was.


    Let alone me, I doubted even top B-Rank, probably even A-Rank hunters would be able to put a dent in it. That only left me with a single option: pillars.


    The obelisks didn''t connect all the way to the ceiling but instead ended about a quarter of the way through. I could climb atop them, but the ceiling would still be unapproachable.


    I decided to express my concerns to the dragon. In return the monster replied, "Jump."


    "What?" I asked, confused.


    "Jump from the pillars and grab at the crystal mid-air."


    "But I would die if I hit the ground."


    At that height, my innards might not turn into mush, but the trauma would be enough to send me into the afterlife.


    "Not if I catch you." The dragon suggested. Just as I was feeling relieved, the monster added, "though only once. You win or you lose. You''ll only get one opportunity, human."


    The knot of tension settled back into my gut. Yeah, this was a real life and death situation. I might not be as afraid as I used to be, but the feelings remained.


    I breathed in, eyes closed, and breathed out. I had a task to accomplish, a wall to break. But I would only be getting one shot at this. I had to make it count.


    With my renewed vigor, I opened my eyes and regarded the obstacle before me.


    Walking up to the pillar, I had to squint my eyes from the intensity of the light. When I asked the dragon if they could be dimmed slightly, its answer was, "If you can''t even handle a slight glare, how would you stand tall against those stronger than you?"


    Figures, I shook my head and started my climb.


    The engravings in the pillar weren''t exactly rough, but my enhanced strength allowed for a stronger grip. Due to the intensity of the light, though, I had to feel around most of the time.


    The climb took longer than I had anticipated, but when I finally made it to the top, I was wheezing like a dog dying of thirst. Because I may very well be.


    Healing and resurrection didn''t seem to have reset my hunger levels.


    Standing atop the pillar, I could now share a level-look with the monster rather than looking up. The height only served to highlight the size of this absolute mammoth of a dragon.


    It made no comment even as I shared a glance with it. I took a moment to calm my breathing and then looked up.


    The ceiling was roughly two meters above me, with the heart lodged right in the center. I estimated it to be about five meters away from the pillar.


    Normally I wouldn''t be able to cross the distance. Even with 28 points in agility and 9 in strength, there just wasn''t enough juice to launch me all the way. Normally, that is.


    I took my position near the opposite edge of the pillar and bent my posture. In that very moment, the world disappeared; the thoughts and worries, everything vanished. I was alone, with a goal in front of me, waiting to be conquered.


    And I ran.


    Using every drop of mana inside my body, which my intelligence at 10 points afforded, I activated the Sprint.


    My body bolted like an arrow cut loose, and I jumped with the added ferocity and determination like a lightning streaking through. I drew an arc in ascent, my hand reaching out toward the crystal.


    My fingers made contact, and the smoke coalesced around my arm. All the giddiness left me as the plumes of roiling mist coiled around my body and surged into my orifices.


    I fell. With the crystal stuck to my hand, I fell. The smoke didn''t relent, pouring into my shut eyes and mouth. A stinging pain flared all over my body.


    I knew I shouldn''t have trusted that bastard.


    Heat, prickling and stabbing heat, erupted from every corner of my being. Not just my flesh, but somewhere deeper. I cried.


    I didn''t register the feel of magic cushioning my body, dispelling the buildup of energy. I didn''t even register a claw poke at my chest and stab deep.


    All I knew was pain!


    Every bone in my body must have turned to dust, every fiber of muscle ground into paste. My blood must''ve boiled off, and my soul must be stoked above the blaze of infernal fires. Because that was exactly what I was feeling.


    And then it was gone.


    Just like that, I wasn''t feeling pain anymore. In fact, I wasn''t feeling anything anymore. A numb dissonance enveloped my whole body, a resounding wail ringing in my ears. My eyes were open, staring at the ceiling, unfocused; so blurry was all I could make out.


    Was I breathing?


    Was my heart beating?


    Did I live to tell the tale?


    "Remarkable." A gruff voice sounded in my ears. At first I didn''t move. Couldn''t move. But the feeling returned, the cold receding ever so slightly. Unfreezing me.


    And I was breathing again. I could hear my heart beating louder than ever.


    Thump. Thump! THUMP!


    I shot up with force, my hand held against my chest.


    My heart? I peeked down apprehensively and felt the blood drain from my face. This isn''t my heart!


    My heart didn''t glow a purple light. Not inside my chest at least, and definitely not giving me a view of my own ribs. I could make out the scar in the shape of a blooming flower right in the middle.


    "What did you do?" There was no doubt in my mind as to who the perpetrator was. I looked up at the grinning face of the monster and asked, "Why?"


    "A gift, human." It replied. "For what you''re about to bestow on me. Consider it a blessing from me."


    I blinked, my face blank. Everything felt so confusing since the moment I stepped foot in this chamber. I couldn''t understand the thoughts of this dragon before me.


    "What''s going to happen to me?" A human with a dragon heart. I couldn''t even begin to fathom the trouble it would stir should it become known.


    "That''s for you to find out."


    I called up the log of notifications.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    Your heart has been replaced with the core of an ancient dragon.


    Compatibility at 68%...


    Strength +10, Agility +5, Vitality +8, Intelligence +5, Perception +3


    Race evolution not available.


    Looking at how my attributes had risen by 31 points, I inhaled a cold breath of air. But then I couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    "Your compatibility is still low."


    "What do you mean?" I sought further clarification.


    "Once it hits 100%, you will be asked to evolve your race. If you go through with it, then that''s when you will receive the true benefits of a dragon heart. Of course, you can also refuse and just enjoy extra mana reserves."


    That was a stringent requirement for enjoying the real benefits, but I would cross that bridge when it appeared. For now, I needed to get out of here.


    "Now, it''s time for you to deliver on your promise."


    At its words, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sadness. No matter how the dragon had behaved, it had done me nothing but good. It saved me from dying twice and even brought me back to life, if its words were to be believed.


    Now, it had even saddled me with such a gift.


    And in return I had to kill it.


    "For my words are etched in stone."


    Or it would kill me.


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 8 – Freedom, At Last

    In the Kingdom of Eirland, hunters fight the monsters to maintain a semblance of peace and stability over the land. Over the course, countless monsters of dreadful might have been put to rest. Incinerated from the memories of those innocent and weak.


    The End Forest in particular was known to house a number of such monsters. The South-East of the Continent lay the Wyvern Sky Mountain range, where lesser brethren of dragons made their nest.


    I have heard of some of the great knights, like Sir Brandon, also known as the Black Knight, who claimed to have felled such winged monstrosities known as Wyverns. Such feats were lauded with laurels and recognition. Their tales sung by the bards across the lands of the Continent.


    In comparison, I have never heard of the existence of dragons. Most speculated that their race was a destructive element that had been driven to extinction by hunters of ancient times. Neither have I heard of anyone claiming to have felled such creatures.


    But now I would become one. A Dragon Slayer.


    The thought didn''t invoke any feelings of excitement as it had before. Maybe the benevolence of this monster had birthed feelings of sympathy within me. After all, it wasn''t lost on me that the dragon was being held captive against its will.


    I took a deep breath and opened my eyes. The dragon watched me with anticipation, a hopeful light being reflected in its reptilian pupils.


    "How would I kill you?" I asked, spreading my arms to emphasize my lack of weaponry.


    "That''s a mystery easily solved," the dragon replied. I adopted a confused look, but the dragon didn''t clarify. Instead it brought forth one of its claws and pointed at the ground.


    I watched in fascination as liquid silver took shape before me, morphing into the shape of a sword. Once finished, it clattered to the ground, and I had a good look at it.


    The sword was completely silver in color, as if a single block of metal had been given shape in the form of a weapon. It lacked any embellishments and even a cross-guard. This was by far the simplest sword I had ever seen in my life.


    I enclosed my grip around the handle, finding it hefty but not utterly so. I proceeded to give it some practice swings.


    "It doesn''t look sharp," I said with some doubt.


    "Sharpness is but one aspect of a weapon, human." The dragon answered.


    "But an integral one, right?" I countered.


    It let out a gruff laugh and said, "Not even remotely."


    Encountering this monster made me question whether the beasts above were really as deranged as they seemed. The dragon before me seemed to be a fount of wisdom.


    "Get on with it, human," the dragon said. It then proceeded to lay down on the ground, serpentine neck extended. "Stab me here." It pointed at its neck.


    A conflicting feeling took hold of my non-human heart. "Is it really necessary? Can you not reconsider?"


    "I am already dead; what you are doing is freeing me from this curse."


    That didn''t help at all. Instead it only complicated emotions and brought heaviness to my heart. I walked forward with grim determination, resolved to deliver on my promise.


    "Before you kill me, human." The dragon spoke, bringing my walk to a halt. "I have a message for someone. Tell her that I regret my mistakes."


    "Tell who?" I questioned.


    "You''ll know when the time comes. Now finish your task."


    I resumed my march and arrived before the dragon. A somber atmosphere had fallen over the scene, but I didn''t let it deter my motions. I took a stance, sword held in a draw posture, tip pointing at the scales. And then I stopped.


    "Wait," I said with a frown. "You didn''t tell me how to get out of here?"


    The dragon breathed a rough sigh and looked at me. "Finish your damn task, human. Once I''m dead, the path will be made clear to you."


    Seeing as these might be the last words of a dying dragon, I refrained from poking doubt. Instead I held my ground and with a mighty cry, stabbed forth.


    The sword pierced its neck like a hot knife through butter, without even the slightest hindrance.


    I stumbled back, a forlorn look washing over my features. A glaring brightness erupted from the sword, and the dragon lit like a celestial star. Then, like the embers from the campfire, flakes of light erupted from the massive monstrosity, surging upward and into the pillars of light.


    I couldn''t accurately describe the feelings in my heart, but a contrite look clouded my features.


    I might''ve passed a few moments in silence, but then the System decided to interrupt my peace.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    You have slain a Level 205 Dragon.


    You have defeated an enemy 197 levels higher than you.


    [ACHIEVEMENT UNPRECEDENTED]


    You have achieved the impossible by defeating an overwhelming foe.


    ????? has taken an interest in you.


    ????? has judged you.


    ????? is calculating.


    ????? has found you worthy.


    [NEW ORIGIN UNLOCKED: Celestial Archive???]


    [SYSTEM PROMPT: Would you like to accept this Origin? This action is irreversible.


    Y/N


    Level 205?! Holy shit, this is insane!


    That was the first thing that caught my attention. I was a measly level 8 Scout, while this had been a Level 208 dragon. The difference was insane.


    And I had killed it.


    ''?????'' caught my attention. Confusion overtook me. What the heck is ''?????''?


    Wow, talk about confusion growing by the second. I couldn''t understand why it would take interest in me. Actually, maybe I could. Killing a dragon with such a massive level gap might be the reason.


    However, the subsequent notifications had me at a loss. While it finding me worthy sounded flattering, I didn''t know what it found me worthy for.


    Then I looked at the next notification, and suddenly I couldn''t stop my heart from beating as fast as it was.


    There was a reason why a person''s origin was taken seriously anywhere on the continent. The rarity of the Origin referred to their potential. For example, a common tier origin like mine would never pass level 25.


    It was one of the reasons why people like me either quit early or died a premature death. It was the reason why I ended up here in the first place.


    However, there were ways to enhance the rarity of an Origin. They were just awfully expensive, difficult to obtain, and, most of all, came with liabilities.


    But here I was being offered a new Origin.


    While the question marks invoked a modicum of concern from me, I buried the worry under the feelings of a life-changing opportunity.


    I made my choice.


    [Congratulations!]


    You have successfully embraced the Origin: Celestial Archive.


    [Notice: Attribute Reset Imminent]


    All attributes have been reset.


    All Talents have been erased.


    [Origin Awakened]


    You have earned the talent: Summon (Rank E).


    Summon Slot: [0/1]


    What?!


    Before I could even process what was taking place, a wave of dizziness assaulted me. I felt the strength flee my body, leaving me utterly exhausted.


    Knowledge of new ability bloomed within my mind, and I knew instantly what the talent Summon did. Or rather, I knew what my entire origin was geared toward.


    Summoning.


    Of course, I only felt remorse over the loss of my previous talents, especially Sprint. I had spent three years working to acquire that talent, and now it was gone.


    Even my attributes had been reset uniformly, and it was only the increase from my new heart that kept the weariness at bay.


    Just as I was about to call forth my Hunter Profile, a prickling sensation of pain stabbed in my head. I groaned and dropped to the ground, holding my head in agony.


    [ERROR DETECTED...]


    Rewards Insufficient.


    Adjusting...


    [SYSTEM OVERRIDE]


    Talent Summon raised to Rank D.


    You have been gifted the ability to summon a single SSS-Rank creature.


    You have unlocked a new talent: Talent Copy.


    [Talent Acquired: Talent Copy]


    You can replicate a single talent from your summoned creature permanently.


    [Rewards will automatically be applied to your first summoning.]


    Another line of notifications streamed past my vision, and discomfort receded from my body. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed that the system had judged me worthy of receiving further benefits. I would never refuse anything free, but I did feel confused. Particularly regarding the ability to summon a single SSS-Rank creature.


    My knowledge regarding hunters didn''t go past A-Ranks. While I knew top-tier hunters like Sir Brandon were ranked S, I had little knowledge of what that entailed. However, there was no doubt in me that the dragon had been in that very category.


    And now I was given the chance to summon a single SSS-Rank creature. That was monumental.


    I recalled the knowledge the talent Summon had bestowed on me. At Rank-E, it would allow me to summon one creature permanently, but only one. Once a creature was summoned, a bond was formed, and I could not summon another unless the rank of the ability was somehow raised.


    At Rank-D, this limit was increased to 2 creatures.


    And with that gift, one of them was guaranteed to be an SSS-Rank monster.


    The only way to verify the claims of System was to test it out myself.

 9 – Summon Thy Monster

    While the rarity of the Origin alluded to the overall potential of a hunter, the level, on the other hand, was indicative of their rank. Level 1 to Level 25 were referred to as E-Rank hunters, while Level 26 to 50 were those at D-Rank.


    The ranking wasn''t just an arbitrary measure but a tangible divide. Every rank-up would grant a hunter a talent associated with their origin.


    I had received Basic Stealth right after awakening as a Scout. Basic Tracking came from a windfall after the first hunt. While Sprint had cost me 15 Gold.


    And I had lost them all.


    I called up my updated Hunter Profile.


    Name: Markus White


    Race: Human [Awakened] (Dragon Heart: Compatibility at 69%)


    Age: 19


    Origin: Celestial Archive [Supreme???]


    Level: 1 | XP: 0%


    Rank: E


    Attributes


    Strength: 15Agility: 15Vitality: 13Intelligence: 10Perception: 9Spirit: 0Free Stat Points: 0


    Talents


    [Summon - D][Talent Copy - N/A]


    Summons (0/2)


    [N/A]


    The first thing I noticed was the compatibility had gone up by one percent. It might take less time to completion than I had initially anticipated.


    Celestial Archive, as my origin, was there, alongside the supreme tier rarity, which I had never heard of before.


    From what I could remember, the rarity started from Common, then went up to Uncommon, and then Rare, and at last Epic. I had heard rumors about the Legendary tier rarity, but never this Supreme tier. Was it good or bad? And how did it compare to others?


    Either way, it had to be at least higher than the Epic, and that was already a massive improvement from my Common Origin. The question marks associated, though, had me a tad bit worried. I dearly hoped my Origin wasn''t broken or something.


    Seeing my level reset to 1 made me wince at the loss, but I considered it a fresh start and moved on.


    My attributes would dwarf any human at level 1, and in fact fell only slightly behind my level 7. Although the Dragon-heart felt lackluster compared to what one would expect from a legendary existence, the benefits it provided at Level 1 were impressive.


    Huh?


    As I was sifting through my attributes, I couldn''t help but notice an unusual and alien addition.


    Spirit? What''s that?


    I had never heard of the Spirit attribute before. In fact, I couldn''t understand why I even had such an attribute.


    Levels could vary, and so could one''s Origin rarity. Attribute differences between two individuals of the same rank and level weren''t something uncommon in the world of Aetheria. But never have I heard of another attribute besides the known five.


    Now I was positively panicking.


    "Ok, calm down..." I breathed in and out rhythmically, bringing my beating heart under control. Maybe the addition of a new attribute was something common with a Supreme tier rarity.


    Moving down, the talents were as expected. Summon at D and Talent Copy at nothing, whatever that meant.


    Talent Copy in particular had me curious. The description said that it would allow me to copy a single Summons talent permanently. What that meant, I would remain oblivious until I had tested it in person.


    While I expected my Hunter Profile to end there, the System seemed to disagree with me. I now had a new addition of a Summons tab added underneath.


    Before I proceeded to test one of the only talents, I took a sweeping glance around the room, finding it utterly empty save for the dimly lit pillars and empty manacles.


    Somehow after the dragon''s death, the pillars had lost a portion of their luminosity. While I was curious, my desire to escape this place triumphed over that feeling.


    Firming my resolve, I finally decided to invoke summoning.


    As each talent came with a bare minimum knowledge of its usage, I knew what I had to do to activate Summon.


    Taking a deep breath, I held out my hand, palm open and facing outward. Mana within my heart thrummed to life, heeding my call.


    A glaring, bright halo came into existence before me, the radiance growing by the second. I could feel my enhanced reserves being depleted like water, and an unnerving thought evoked within my mind.


    Did the dragon know I couldn''t handle the strain from summoning? Was that why it bestowed its heart upon me? Was it the reason for my new Origin awakening?


    So many questions and little to no answers, especially since the monster chose to die instead of sating my curiosity.


    The halo started to falter, and I had to focus my attention on it entirely. Halo widened at a slow pace and eventually grew big enough to be able to engulf my entire body.


    Then the cracks started appearing.


    Right in the middle of the circle, the space fractured in a way that reminded of an Event Rapture. I could draw the similarity between it and the event that led to my current situation.


    Behind the broken space, an abyss of eternal darkness stared back at me. The sight was both terrifying yet strangely familiar. However, before I could process that feeling, something shot straight out of the darkness and slammed into me.


    I felt air knock out of my lungs as I stumbled back.


    "What the heck?"


    "Who are you?" I heard an unfamiliar voice question.


    I glanced up and felt my breath hitch. Standing before me was the most beautiful person I had ever laid my eyes on. She had long silver hair and piercing red eyes. Her skin was pale white, and her lips were glossy pink.


    She was dressed in a black gown with corset armor that gave off a matte black finish under the dim glare from the pillars. She also wore a hooded cape tied to her shoulder straps.


    I was about to reply to her when I caught the glow radiating from my Hunter Profile, usually an indicative of a notification. I had a feeling it might shed some light on this very strange situation that I had caught myself in.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    You have summoned Amara, the Night Queen (SSS-Rank).


    You have permanently bonded with your summon.


    To raise your summons attributes, please increase your Spirit.


    "You''re not a monster?" I blurted out without thinking, only to realize a second later I might have sounded weird when saying that.


    "What?" The woman before me questioned.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." I waved my hands. "It''s just I was expecting to summon a monster, not... you?"


    She flashed me a confused look, then glanced back before turning to regard me once again. "You summoned me?"


    "Uh, yeah?"


    "How?" She pressed.


    That was an easy question to answer. "Oh, I have this talent that lets me summon creatures, or so I thought. You certainly don''t seem like the creature I was expecting."


    The woman seemed at a loss for words. "No, I meant, why could you summon me?"


    That was not an easy question to answer, so I just shrugged. "I just could."


    "Why?" She persisted.


    "Because my talent and Origin said so?"


    "Ok, clearly this is confusing, so let''s start from the beginning. Who are you?"


    "My name is Markus, Markus White." I introduced myself with a smile.


    "Amara." She replied curtly, before her brows pressed into a frown. "And I don''t seem to recall much."


    It took a little prodding, but I found out that Amara was indeed my summon. My Hunter Profile basically confirmed that.


    Summons (1/2)


    [Amara - SSS]


    Favorability: 1% (Acquaintance)Power Sync: -100%


    The second thing I found out was that she had amnesia. Aside from her name, Amara only recalled her knowledge on general things.


    Although it seemed hard for her to accept the fact that I had summoned her, she eventually acknowledged the reality.


    "Ok, let me summarize it: You fell into a Rapture Event, got rescued by a dragon, killed the said dragon, and received a new Origin as a gift for that, thanks to which you were able to summon me."


    It wasn''t exactly accurate, but that about summed it up. "That''s right." I nodded.


    She looked at it with her eyes squinted.


    "You don''t believe me?" I ventured. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, I do believe you." She shook her head. "That''s why it''s a bit harder for me to accept."


    "Why?" I probed.


    She shrugged in return.


    "So, can you see my Soul Record?" Amara asked.


    I frowned. "Soul record?"


    "You know... The Soul Record." She gestured as if stating the most obvious thing in the world. At my growing confusion, she groaned and said, "The thing where you look up your levels and such."


    "Oh! You mean the Hunter Profile."


    "The what?"


    "The Hunter Profile." I repeated.


    "You call your Soul Record Hunter Profile?" She blenched at me. "Who the heck came up with that name?"


    "I don''t know." I shrugged. I really didn''t know who it was, though I knew it came from a fellow from the Academy. A nugget of knowledge I had picked over the years of work as a Hunter. Well, technically months, but that didn''t matter.


    "Anyway, can you see my Soul Record or not?" She asked, once more.


    "Can you not see yours?"


    "I can. But since you summoned me, shouldn''t you also be able to?"


    That did make sense. "Wait, let me see."

 10 – Soul Record

    Scouring her profile was easy enough; I just had to focus on her name in my Hunter¡ªI mean, Soul Record. Hmm. The name definitely conveyed a feeling of a personal record rather than a professional profile. It was decided; I would call it Soul Record from this moment on.


    Anyway, Amara''s Soul Record.


    Name: Amara


    Race: Vampire [Ascended]


    Age: 2,198


    Origin: Night Queen [Divine]


    Rank: ???


    Attributes


    Strength: 8Agility: 15Vitality: 12Intelligence: 8Perception: 7


    Talents


    [Blood Monarch - SSS][Night Veil - SS][Shadow Dominion - SS][Immortal - S][Regeneration - S][Moon''s Blessing - S][Blood Elixir - A]


    A single overlook was enough to put me in awe. I noted her mind-boggling age and different race. For some reason hers was tagged Ascended, while mine had Awakened, whatever that meant.


    The next thing I noticed was her Origin that was called Night Queen with a Divine rarity. Somehow that term felt more imposing than my own rarity, and again I decided to shelve that question for later and moved on.


    Her rank was hidden, which I thought was absurd since I was aware that she was SSS-ranked. Compared to all of the impressive header, her attributes turned out to be utter trash. They were even worse than mine.


    In comparison, her talents were an absolute delight to see. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at them finally gave me some idea on how the ranking after A worked. Each subsequent rank seemed to have an extra S added to it. Whether there was a rank with four S''s or not, I didn''t know, but what I did know was that Amara stood at the peak of this ranking.


    I could also feel the sensation of other talent, Talent Copy, in the back of my head. With but a thought, I could copy one of her talents permanently. Suddenly the loss of my previous talents didn''t sound so disheartening.


    "So, you can see it." Amara spoke. "As I suspected, there''s some kind of bond between us."


    I recalled the words System had provided after I summoned her.


    You have permanently bonded with your summon.


    Permanent bond? What exactly did that mean?


    I shared my findings with Amara, who put on a ponderous expression. "What else did it state?"


    "That to raise your attributes, I had to increase my Spirit." I answered.


    "Spirit? What''s that?" She asked while quivering a brow.


    "It''s a new attribute I got after awakening my Origin."


    That got an intrigued look from her, and she started to bombard me with all sorts of questions. Normally I wouldn''t be inclined to share my secrets with others, but Amara was different. She was my summon after all; we practically shared a life.


    I told her everything.


    "Fascinating." She remarked after I finished iterating my story. The purpose behind telling her was to see if she could provide clarification on some matters.


    "So, what do you think?" I asked.


    Amara shook her head. "For now, I can''t say. Spirit seems like a tricky attribute, and unless we see exactly what it does, any speculation on our part would prove wasteful."


    "What about Supreme tier Origin?"


    "It would seem you lack a formal education." She quipped. "Otherwise you would''ve known that Supreme tier is a rank higher than Divine."


    I didn''t feel anything at her jibe, which wasn''t as much of an insult as it was a fact. "I don''t know about that either."


    More importantly, it was better for me to clear any misunderstandings and fill the holes in my knowledge.


    Amara asked me what I knew about rankings and all, and I revealed my whole knowledge. She wasn''t impressed, to say the least.


    "Origin rarity starts from Common, and then proceeding upwards there''s Uncommon, Rare, Epic, Legendary, Mythic, Transcendent, Divine, and at last Supreme." She explained. "Since you seem to possess a supreme-tier origin, it would make sense for you to summon me."


    I was absolutely gobsmacked by the number of existing rarities. To think I had been at the bottom of that and still striving toward higher levels. As they say, ignorance is bliss.


    I decided to ask my next question. "If you''re an SSS-Rank existence, why are your attributes so weak?"


    Amara shrugged. "That''s what I would like to find out. Since the system hinted at your spirit being the problem, we will have to raise that first."


    I was about to ask another question when Amara put forth a hand to stop me. "A quick question: how did you get trapped inside this event thing?"


    "You mean Event Rapture?"


    "Yeah, that."


    I had been avoiding thinking about my teammates for a while now, fearing that I might impair my judgment from rage. But now that I was within a relatively safe spot, alive and thriving, I could direct my concern toward that.


    And I felt nothing.


    No anger, no hate, just indifference. That wasn''t to say I didn''t want my revenge. More like their existence was beyond my concern, that they were beneath me.


    The thought made me frown, and I subconsciously rubbed my chest. I wondered where that innate sense of pride and arrogance had sprung up from, and something told me I knew all too well.


    "What''s that?" Amara pointed at my chest. "I can feel something there; what''s it?"


    "Oh, this," I looked down at my chest. My heart was no longer glowing, but the beat was going as strong as before. "The dragon gave me its heart before it died."


    "Impressive." She wore a look of surprise and nodded. "Anyway, you didn''t answer my question."


    "Ah yes." Taking a deep breath, I recounted the tale of my former teammates and our journey to eradicate the monsters, which had turned into an opportunity for cutting off their tail.


    Amara listened with rapt attention and bobbed her head from time to time. After finishing, she flashed me a look of understanding. "Don''t worry, their efforts will be paid back with full interest."


    I let out a soft smile.


    "Anyway, you don''t seem familiar with Events? Do you use some other term for them?" I had noted her unfamiliarity with the term earlier, so I couldn''t help but ask.


    Amara shook her head. "No. I don''t know about these events you speak of. Maybe I can''t recall them like the rest of my memories, or I simply don''t seem to be familiar. Whatever the case, I have zero idea."


    It sucked to have such a powerful ally being limited by their memory loss, but I could understand.


    "I can tell you have more questions for me." Amara spoke before I could utter another inquiry. "Save those for after we have escaped this place. I wanted to find some place cozy to rest; other things can wait."


    Her words made sense, so I nodded in agreement.


    "Before we start looking for a way out, I want to copy one of your talents." I stated.


    Amara blinked. "Oh, yeah, you did mention that. Go ahead."


    I called up my Hunter¡ªSoul Record and peered right at the bottom. The Favorability, which I still hadn''t found the use for, had gone from 1% to 9%.


    Power Sync had similarly had me at a loss, but I focused even deeper. Amara''s Soul Record flashed into existence before me.


    Looking at all those juicy talents, I felt my heart itch with greed. Another feeling that felt alien yet intimate. The dragon bastard certainly did a number on me.


    I probed at the Blood Elixir first. It was the weakest talent in her repertoire, but after gleaning the description, I wasn''t sure whether I should even bother with the other talents.


    Potions of all kinds, while not a rarity, were intensely sought after by the normal humans and hunters alike. Healing potions in particular cost a small fortune to buy.


    With this one ability, I could effectively turn into a living and breathing potions factory.


    Blood Elixir would allow my blood to exhibit healing properties, allowing those who drink to heal from injuries. There were, however, some limitations. One of which was for my own vitality to be five times greater than the targeted individual for the blood to restore them to full health.


    If my vitality was only three times higher, then my blood would allow for 50% restoration. Similarly, 2 times would provide 25%, and equal vitality would provide 10%. Anything more and the healing plateaued at 5%.


    Despite those limitations, it was an absolutely phenomenal talent.


    Most of the existing population were normal humans whose vitality at most peaked at 10. Even at Level 1, mine was still valued at 13. A few levels were all it would take for me to become rich.


    While a wondrous talent, it still felt short in terms of sheer ranking compared to others. I moved above.


    Moon''s Blessing was fairly simple. It provided a flat 15% boost to Strength, Agility, and Vitality passively during the time of night. More importantly, it required no mana whatsoever.


    Compared to Blood Elixir, it felt a little underwhelming; however, I had no doubt the talent would prove fearsome with higher attributes.


    Regeneration was another broken talent. Aside from turning one essentially undead so long as they had access to blood, it also allowed for a single revival once per day.


    Not restoring health from the brink of death. But actual resurrection.


    What an insane talent.


    I continued to assess other abilities also.

 11 – What Awaits Beyond

    The rest of Amara''s talents were as fearsome as regeneration, if not more so. Immortal, besides providing one with eternal life, also made one mentally resilient. An individual with this type of talent would be impervious to fear, death, illusion, the passage of time, and anything that remotely affected one''s psyche.


    Shadow Dominion turned out to be fairly simple. It provided complete and utter control of shadows, molding and shaping it in any form whatsoever. Although I found it unimpressive at first glance, that was before I had the pleasure of knowing its true limits. And those were sky-high; some might say boundless.


    Night Veil was the type of talent that, if given a choice to choose among a few, it would definitely be in my picks. Aside from allowing one to be invisible, it provided protection from other talents geared toward observation or surveillance.


    Hunters Guild had World Seer Orbs that could project one''s Soul Record for others to see. It was a mandatory requirement for all newly initiated hunters to show their origin and talents.


    While I might lack a formal education, the same couldn''t be said for the Guilders. Once they saw my Origin Rarity or even the suspicious-looking line added to my race, curiosity was bound to take hold. And that never panned out well for guys like me.


    That made Night Veil an awfully tempting talent, since it would allow me to disguise my Soul Record.


    Of course I wasn''t going to make my choice just yet; there still remained one talent that I needed to assess.


    Blood Monarch. The sole SSS-Rank talent among all the others. The only one that matched or rather granted Amara her designation as a SSS-Rank existence.


    Unlike the talents before it, Blood Monarch granted three abilities. The primary of which was the ability to summon an army of Blood Wraiths. These formless creatures fed on the vitality of their enemies and multiplied like a plague. An ability like this would be a nightmare on the battlefield.


    The secondary effect of the talent was called Blood Manipulation. It allowed total control over the user''s own blood and that of the others. Exploding someone into a gory mess with a single gaze was entirely possible.


    With better control and more strength, one could even puppet others to do their bidding.


    The last effect was the ability to extract vitality from others to heal oneself. Again, a nightmare of an ability to have on the battlefield, geared toward survival.


    I let out a tense breath of air and clicked my tongue in frustration. None of these talents were bad. In fact, they were so good that I found myself caught up in indecision.


    "Can''t decide?" Amara asked.


    I shrugged. "This is just too much. Everything is just too good."


    She allowed a soft smile to grace her features and said, "If I were you, I would go with Blood Monarch." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why? Because it''s the highest ranked?"


    "That," she nodded, "and the fact that it would effectively make you a one-man team. Blood Monarch provides everything in the way of offense, defense, and support. Even healing, as long as you have availability of blood."


    She had made a solid point, but I couldn''t help feeling my eyes drawn toward Night Veil. I expressed my concern to her.


    Amara put a finger on her chin, a light of contemplation flashing in her eyes. "Hmm? Let me try something..."


    Suddenly I felt a pit form within my stomach, a strange feeling taking hold of me. Just when I was about to question her, I saw her eyes shine with excitement.


    "I see!"


    "What?" I probed.


    "Our bond!" She answered, as if that explained everything. Seeing my impassive reaction, she proceeded to elaborate. "We share a bond between us. It''s weak but resilient. More than anything, it''s a soul bond."


    I shook my head. "I still don''t get what you mean."


    "Ok." She put her hands up in resignation. "Let me explain it this way. We have a bond between us, but not just between us, but between our souls." That only made it more confusing, but Amara paid my expression no heed and continued, "Basically, our souls are mixed, or connected. And that gives me access to your part of the soul."


    "It still doesn''t clear anything." My lack of education was showing, and I hated every second of the conversation.


    She deadpanned at me, sighed, shaking her head. "Do you know why the Soul Record is called Soul Record?"


    "Because it''s the record of a soul?" I offered.


    "Well, yes, but..." Amara shook her head. "Anyway, the point is Night Veil works by concealing one''s soul. And since I can access your soul..."


    She left the last part hanging, but I got the gist of it. "...You can conceal my soul too?"


    "Exactly!"


    Seeing the relief on her face poked at the wounds in my heart. I didn''t let it show on my face though. It wasn''t her fault. She was probably just as confused as I was about this whole situation.


    "Was that what you did earlier?" I asked.


    Amara nodded and explained that she should be able to conceal my Soul Record from prying eyes as long as they weren''t powerful enough.


    That was a relief. Since I could only copy one talent from her, I had to make it count.


    "Blood Monarch it is, then."


    My decision made, I let my talent reach out, and suddenly a system prompt manifested before me.


    [SYSTEM PROMPT: Would you like to bind (Blood Monarch - SSS) as your talent?]


    Y/N


    I acknowledged.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    You have awakened the talent. Blood Monarch (Rank SSS)


    The feeling was similar to when I first got my Basic Stealth. There was foreign knowledge inside my head, alongside instincts that I found utterly unfamiliar. The sensation from my new talent dwarfed all that.


    The world opened to my senses. I could hear the heartbeat thundering in my chest, the rush of blood mixing with vigorous mana running its course inside my body. The heat and foreign presence prickling at the edge of my sense.


    I turned to look at Amara, who was watching me with an impassive look etched on her face. I could hear her heart beating and blood flowing through her veins.


    "Fascinating." She remarked. "I have never seen a summoner copy a talent of their summon."


    It took me a few minutes to rein in the sensations. The soft pressure at the back of my head still existed, but I could at least ignore it.


    "Now that you''ve completed your objective, let''s make haste and get out of here." Amara suggests, with no little amount of enthusiasm dripping from her voice.


    "Wait a sec," I said, drawing an inquiring look from her. "Well, you see, my talent Summon is at Rank-D, which allows me to summon two creatures at once."


    "You want to summon another one?" I nodded in confirmation.


    Amara shook her head. "I would advise against doing that," she said. "My talents are geared toward survival, and even with my current attributes, I''m confident in going up against D or even C-rank hunters and coming out on top. But we don''t know anything about this new summon. For all we know, they might be weak or not even suitable for combat."


    Her reasoning got me thinking. She had made a valid point. My summoning was completely random, and I had no idea what I would pull. My current situation wasn''t desperate enough to warrant more assurances than I already had.


    "Anything else?" She asked.


    "Actually yes," I said, seeing her adopt a languid posture. "Well, you see, when I received my Summon talent, I was expecting to see monsters or a variety of their kind. But instead I got you."


    "And?" She ventured.


    "I don''t wish to treat you like a summon or order you around, but I want to establish some ground rules."


    "I''m listening."


    "Since we are in this together, soul bonded effectively, I want you to at least make yourself useful. You''re free to voice your thoughts and give advice wherever necessary, but you also have to listen to me." I continued. "Of course you''re free to refuse if you find my requests unreasonable, but you have to at least put some effort into making this work." I paused to take a breath. "Basically, I want us to be friends."


    Amara nodded and said, "Alright, I can get behind that. Honestly, I don''t care much, so as long as you promise to provide comfort."


    That much was easy to provide. Eirland always welcomed those with potential with open arms.


    "Is there anything else?" Amara asked, calmly. Though something told me anything other than denial would be met with horrendous results.


    I calmly shook my head. "No."


    "That''s good." She dusted off her cloak and cleared her throat. "Now, let''s get out of here."


    I watched her walk toward the door and stop, then turn to look behind her. At me.


    "Why are you not following?" She asked.


    "Yeah, I don''t think we should leave that way."

 12 – Goblin Extermination

    "Goblins?" She questioned.


    "Yeah, goblins," I answered.


    "You''re afraid of a bunch of goblins?" She blinked at me.


    I hesitated in answering her question. While I certainly wasn''t afraid of the monsters behind the door, I could vividly recall their sharp weapons poking holes in my body. And I loathed to admit it, but I was considerably weaker than my previous self, especially in terms of the agility department.


    And Amara was even worse than me.


    "One, not afraid; two, there''s more than a bunch." I verbalized.


    "I''m sure we can take them." She said. "And before you ask, no, there''s no other exit in this place."


    That made me frown a bit. If only one exit existed, then the dragon must''ve known about it. Which made me wonder if that bastard had orchestrated all this.


    I looked around at the fallen chains, each link easily thicker than my forearm. Unfortunately for me, I couldn''t find anything useful.


    "What are you looking for?" Amara asked.


    "A weapon," I answered. "I lost mine after they sort of killed me."


    "Don''t worry about that." She flashed a smile at me and lifted the hem of her cloak to show me her concealed weapon. "I''ve got a sword."


    The sword in question was a beautiful piece of craft with a sleek and shiny blade. The cross-guard curved inward, and ornate threads wound around the grip. A red gem was embedded in the knot of the pommel, giving off a grim-dark luster.


    I would''ve protested in any other situation, but knowing that Amara had Regeneration to fall back on assuaged my worries. That said, I wasn''t about to sit back and watch her have all the fun. I had spent enough time that way; I wasn''t willing to spend more.


    "Let''s go." I spoke. "Let''s exterminate these bastards."


    Amara opened the door with ease, finding the mechanism that operated the behemoth right beside a pillar. Upon my inquiry, she answered that this entire room was covered in runic inscriptions, and while not an expert, she was knowledgeable enough to recognize how to trigger the tool.


    That was a minor relief to my heart. Knowing that she had only lost relevant, personal memories of her life. It sounded callous, but I was only being pragmatic.


    As the door swung inward, the light from indoors seeped to illuminate the cavern in rich clarity. A small army of stout green monsters waited on the other side.


    "Holy..." I couldn''t form any words at the sheer number of goblins awaiting just beyond the door. For a moment panic gripped me, afraid that the monster would rush in and swarm us.


    They didn''t.


    Instead I saw them waiting patiently while spread out in the cavern. They were watching both me and Amara like hawks, but none dared to step foot inside.


    "They''re afraid," Amara voiced the doubts in my heart. "They probably think the dragon is still here. Maybe it''s the residual magic lingering in the air."


    "So, they won''t come inside?" I asked, my eyes narrowing at the monsters pointing their crude but lethally sharp weapons at me.


    Amara shook her head. "I don''t think it would take them long to figure out the dragon is gone, and when they do..."


    I didn''t need to listen further to understand the implications behind that thought. Over a hundred goblins would flood the chamber and swarm us like ants seeking food.


    "That''s why we aren''t going to wait for them to make a move." Just as the silver-haired vampire finished speaking, she rushed forth with her sword drawn. The goblin closest to her stumbled back, startled at her unexpected charge, but in the jam-packed entrance, it couldn''t move further than a few inches.


    That''s why it never even realized what took its head off, distracted as it was.


    A system notification flashed in my vision.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    Your summon has slain a level 4 monster: Cave Goblin (E)


    You have earned XP (+81.6%).


    I was surprised at suddenly receiving a huge amount of XP, but then I realized that I was back at level 1. Instead of netting me a measly 2%, it had upped my bar more than a quarter way through.


    Another kill and I would level up.


    The goblins stood stock still from the shock of losing their member, or was it the astonishment at the speed of their assailant? Either way, the pause only lasted a few seconds.


    And that was enough.


    Amara flashed forward, and in a supernatural feat of acrobatics, slashed in a whirlwind arc, her sword claiming three monsters all at once.


    [+45.4%]


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    You have leveled up!


    You''re now level 2!


    +10 Strength, +10 Agility, +15 Vitality, +20 Intelligence, +10 Perception, +35 Spirit.


    You have 5 unallocated stat points.


    A sudden jolt of electricity passed through my body, and I nearly doubled down.


    What the heck was that?


    I hurriedly checked my newest notification and was pleasantly surprised to find I had leveled up but left gobsmacked at the sudden increase in my attributes.


    100 points. Holy shit, that''s a 100-point increase in one go!


    I could feel my body filled with energy, demanding I vent it on my adversaries. With just a single level up, my attributes had nearly tripled. What an insane level up!


    But then I caught sight of Amara''s attributes, and my eyes flew wide open. Her Power Sync now rested at -99.5%, while her attributes eclipsed even mine.


    I looked ahead and saw her give me a knowing look. She must''ve felt the sudden rise in her attributes, because she wasn''t just moving fast; she was effectively everywhere.


    The grace with which she landed among the flock of monsters was mesmerizing, even if the sight was one filled with blood and gore. Her sword left curved arcs in the air, reaping lives with terrifying virulence.


    [+38.0%]


    Every monster that fell was the XP earned. I no longer waited for her to finish the goblins by herself and rushed forth with haste and eagerness to join the battle.


    Although my dagger was gone, I had no need for that anymore. The sheer attributes I supported made me an unstoppable force of nature.


    I arrived before an unsuspecting goblin, my fist cocked back. The monster turned at the sound of my arrival but was met by the punch to its face. Its head slammed hard against the rock, bones breaking and spelling the doom for the goblin.


    I smirked at the XP gone up.


    And then I felt it. A container tipped over, the overflow leading to a new ascension.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    You have leveled up!


    You''re now level 3!


    +10 Strength, +10 Agility, +15 Vitality, +20 Intelligence, +10 Perception, +35 Spirit.


    You have 10 unallocated stat points.


    Amara stopped mid-battle and rushed toward me. In just an instant she had arrived, her speed leaving me awestruck.


    "Ok, we need to have an urgent talk." She said.


    "Kind of in the middle of something." With my enhanced attributes, I sidestepped a jab from one monster and grabbed at its spear. "Can''t it wait?"


    Amara held her hand forward, a ball of darkness taking shape. With a flick of her finger, the ball was launched straight at her enemies, tearing a hole right through their fragile bodies.


    [+35.1%]


    I sucked in a cold breath of air, finally realizing the true terror of a talent like Shadow Dominion.


    "No." She answered. "You mentioned earlier about my Power Sync. Where does it stand now?"


    I took a fleeting glance at her Soul Record.


    Summons (1)


    [Amara - SSS]


    Favorability: 12% (Friendly)Power Sync: -99%


    Attributes


    Strength: 38Agility: 75Vitality: 52Intelligence: 58Perception: 31


    I relayed my findings, while I couldn''t help raising my brow at the increased Favorability. I still wasn''t sure what the purpose of this reading was besides cluing me in on her attitude and feelings.


    However, it was her attributes that had my eyes sparkling like Vaelin streetlamps.


    In comparison, my attributes were...


    Attributes


    Strength: 35Agility: 35Vitality: 43Intelligence: 50Perception: 29Spirit: 70Free Stat Points: 10


    ...Not bad, but somewhat lacking. I think the difference came from that single attribute called Spirit. It alone used more than a quarter of my points.


    "You''ve got 10 free attribute points, right?" Amara asked.


    I nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Put them all in your spirit." She added. I frowned and shot her an inquiring look right after disposing of one goblin by kicking it in the chest. "I want to verify something. Trust me."


    Even if she hadn''t asked, I would''ve done so anyway. While I had some ideas as to the workings behind this enigmatic attribute, they still needed to be verified. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a mental command, all of my 10 free attribute points were spent on the Spirit.


    I heard Amara let out a satisfied sigh and felt the cavern darken slightly. Taking a glance at her attributes let me know why.


    She had experienced a near 30-point increase in her attributes. And with that she was effectively equal to a powerful peak E-Rank hunter. With her talents, she might as well be unstoppable.


    A massacre unfolded within the cavern.

 13 – Friends, Maybe?

    I knew I shouldn''t have doubted her, but only now did I fully understand how wrong I had been.


    SSS-Rank.


    What exactly did that symbolize? Where did these behemoths stand compared to others? To what extent did their strength reach?


    Despite having met a dragon in person, it was only after seeing Amara in action that I realized the massive gulf that divided the masses from these unfathomable existences.


    All around the cavern, the goblins shrieked and wailed and swarmed us wholesale. Red blood dyed the rocky surface a dirty crimson, while green body parts were scattered every which way. We stood in the middle, right in the thick of it, and eradicated any monster to come our way.


    Amara cleaved her sword with all the grace of an expert swordsman. Not a drop of blood touched the blade or even the hem of her clothes for that matter. In comparison, I had added another messy sludge to my filthy ensemble. Even my hair, crummy and disheveled, looked more like a bird''s nest than anything resembling a human extension.


    I saw her leap high and descend among a group near the back. Panic erupted, and the monsters scrambled to escape. They didn''t have the chance to run away, though.


    Amara bent her back forward, the sword held in a ready posture. All around the blood scattered rose to her call, my new talent providing me with knowledge of the inner workings. The blood rushed to her attention, waving and winding around her blade, like threads of slaughter ready to cleave the world in half.


    "Crimson Moon Slash."


    Her soft voice rang in the cavern, and her sword swung in a crescent arc. The bloody threads unwound, radiating about haphazardly and taking every goblin head closer to the vampire.


    I stared at her in awe, finding her cold, immortal visage the most charming thing in the world. If only I wasn''t in the center of the bloody shower that erupted and drenched me in gore.


    "Fuck...!" I murmured a low curse and shook the blood off my arms. My face thankfully only got hit by splatters, rather than a fountain that burst near my chest.


    "A little warning would''ve been nice." I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Amara smiled. "Aren''t you a summoner? Shouldn''t you, like, stand in the back and let your summons do your work for you?"


    Her words stopped me dead in my tracks. While reasonable, I couldn''t help feel a smidgen of rage take root in my heart. Years of standing in the back had bred feelings of mediocrity. I didn''t want to spend another day living like that. I wasn''t willing!


    "I won''t stand on the sidelines and let you have all the fun!" I replied with a snarl.


    Amara raised a brow, taken aback by my attitude. She wasn''t the only one, though. I took a step back and put a palm near my heart.


    Again?!


    Once more my emotions had gotten out of hand, like something was influencing them. I did not like having my thoughts and feelings tempered.


    Taking a deep breath, I calmed myself down.


    "Sorry," I uttered in a low voice.


    "It''s your heart, isn''t it?" She asked rhetorically.


    I shrugged. "Not sure. Maybe?"


    By now the remaining goblins had fled the chamber, and the system notified me of another level up.


    Amara sheathed her sword and arrived before me. Her eyes were locked onto mine as if studying something. Being the sole target of her attention, I couldn''t help but feel my heart beat increase slightly.


    She stepped closer, the proximity making it difficult to ignore her enchanting red eyes and supple pink lips. I felt my body heat up and saw her lips stretch into a thin smile.


    "What are you feeling?" She asked.


    I hesitated for a moment before replying, "Nothing. Slight excitement maybe?"


    "Understandable." She nodded. "Dragons are creatures of Mana. The world is open to them as they are to the world. Everything they experience is heightened to an unnatural degree, and that mostly comes out in the form of arrogance or pride, and sometimes greed and lust."


    I had speculated that much, but having it confirmed birthed feelings of complexity within my heart.


    "The dragon said I have to wait for the compatibility to hit 100% before further options will be made available."


    Amara nodded at my words. "That''s correct. You''ll be granted race evolution choices, which are beneficial down the line."


    "Would these feelings also go away?" I asked.


    "Nope." She replied curtly. "If anything, they would grow even more. That''s the price of being a dragon."


    A pit formed in my stomach. All this while I had prided myself on being patient and cool-headed. But if that was taken away from me, was it really worth some extra attributes and mana?


    "However," Amara added, "there are ways to train your soul, which inevitably cultivates peace and patience."


    I heaved a sigh of relief at that. At least I wasn''t a lost cause; there were still ways for me to retain my former self.


    "That said," she flashed me a mischievous grin, "you feel excited from my closeness, is that right?"


    "Uh..." I opened my mouth to speak but didn''t get the chance before she put a finger on lips to silence me.


    "Save it." She adopted a languid expression. "I don''t want to hear it anyway."


    I was taken aback. Startled at the turn of events. What exactly did she mean by that? Was she just teasing me?


    I groaned when I realized she really was teasing me!


    Goddamn it!


    I only had my teenage hormones and my nonhuman heart to blame for falling into her trap. I did notice the increase in Favorability from 12 to 18%. I wondered if it would change from Friendly to something else at that. I certainly wasn''t trying to distract myself in hopes of calming the blood rush. No, sir!


    After my recent level up, my stats were looking absolutely monstrous for someone at level 3. However, Amara''s eclipsed even that.


    There was another reason why I was positively beaming at my increasing Intelligence resting at 70. With that much mana, I should finally be able to use my new talent.


    Before I could focus on that, though, Amara hollered from where she stood atop the blood-drenched altar.


    "What are you waiting for? If you don''t come, I''m leaving."


    I bit back my annoyance and the growing feelings of irritation. Especially when they were being empowered by dragon emotion juice.


    Amara struck me as a laid-back and lazy vampire, who probably sought peace more than anyone else. How she had attained such a high rank with that attitude was a mystery and would probably remain one forever. That said, she did seem particularly motivated to achieve that peace by whatever means necessary.


    On one hand, I was thankful for getting a summon who seemed more determined toward her single goal and readily accepting all the oddities. On the other hand, the lack of motivation might prove a hurdle in the foreseeable future.


    I arrived before the altar and found the crystals still embedded and glowing.


    "This altar opens the gate to that chamber we just left," I pointed at the open gates behind us. "I placed those crystals to open the door in hopes of running away, and you know the rest of the story."


    Amara stared at me, slack-jawed. "What the fuck are you talking about? This is a teleportation rune."


    "The what?"


    "A teleportation rune disk idiot, powered by the Void Mana Crystals."


    "It doesn''t... Open the gate?"


    "It opens nothing."


    I stared, astonished; she stared, deadpanning.


    Goddamn it!


    I had to go and run my mouth without listening first. And now I had to endure that mocking glare from my summon.


    "How did the gate open then?" I asked, trying to wash over the bitter taste in my mouth.


    "How did you think?" Amara crossed her arms and stared back.


    Ah yes, the dragon.


    Fuck! sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s just leave." I wasn''t in the mood to converse anymore. I didn''t even want to ask the questions I had about Blood Monarch. I was just... forlorn.


    Amara sighed and put her hands in the air. "Ok, my mistake. I should''ve known you wouldn''t know about things like these. I shouldn''t have been so blunt."


    "It''s fine." I waved her off.


    "No, it''s not." She cut me off. "Listen, you said you want us to be friends. It''s just that I found it funny because I understand the true implications behind our bond."


    That intrigued me. I asked, "And what are those?"


    "I''m not as real as you''re."


    "You look pretty real to me."


    She shook her head. "No, that''s not what I meant. Soul bond is a serious concern, and the one we have between us is something that even I can''t understand properly."


    I frowned, feeling confused.


    Amara continued. "Basically, my soul depends on yours. You die, I die. But more than that, we are essentially a singular existence, and that has consequences."


    "Like what?" I pressed.


    "Like we would never be able to separate from each other. And I won''t get to voice my concerns, and they wouldn''t matter. So when you said we should be friends, I found it funny because it felt forced. That''s all."


    While that was a lot to unpack, I still wanted a confirmation from her.


    "So, do you want to be friends?"


    A part of me found her antics annoying; another part of me tried to be understanding. And I could no longer feel any resentment or anger.


    Amara avoided my eyes and shrugged, and that drew a smile from me.


    Noting the increase from 18 to 26% only made my grin wider.


    Maybe today hadn''t turned out so bad after all.

 14 – Hasty Mistake

    Teleportation Rune worked by virtue of connecting two points in space and shuttling the object or person through the narrowed space channel. It required Void Mana as fuel, which I found out was actually Mana tainted by the essence of a creature with void affinity.


    Amara explained to me how the runes inside the chamber worked. Basically, a dragon was an endless well of mana, so as long as they remained breathing, mana would flow. That''s why, to weaken the dragon or for some other purpose, the heart would have to be removed.


    Since this dragon had void as its main element, the mana generated by the heart was being absorbed by the runes and shunted into the cave. According to her, all the mana crystals I had seen up to that point were the crystallization of the mana released by the heart.


    I was left in awe, to say the least. But that wasn''t the end of it.


    From what I could gather, Amara had a thorough knowledge base regarding runic inscriptions to be able to operate them seamlessly. However, she wasn''t skilled enough to work on that front. That''s why she found the pillars utterly enigmatic.


    The teleportation rune, on the other hand, was much easier to operate. It just needed an activation sequence to start before the void would connect the space points.


    "Ready?"


    I nodded at her in confirmation.


    Amara stomped her foot on the rune, and the air was suddenly a tad heavier. The space around me seemed thicker than usual, restricting my movements greatly.


    Before the flash of light blinded me, I saw a flicker of change in Amara''s expression and then nothing.


    Darkness took over my vision, my body weightless. Suddenly I was back inside my body and able to see, and I did not like what I saw.


    Arcs of charged mana flashed all around me, tearing holes in space and some flicking my way. I ground my teeth and held fast against the discharge. Pain flared around my body as the purple arcs of mana tore through my flesh.


    The entire episode lasted only a few seconds and when it ended I awoke to the sound of dripping water and stale air.


    "Ugh..." I heard a groan to my left and turned to see Amara holding onto her bleeding arm.


    Concern flared within my breast and I crouched down next to her, getting an uninterrupted view of the gash that seemed to have nearly torn her arm in half.


    "Are you alright?" I asked solemnly.


    Amara muffled a groan and looked at her arm. "Void Mana." She uttered. "It''s interfering with my regeneration."


    While I was also injured, mine only consisted of a few nicks and tears. Her injury, though not fatal, was certainly debilitating.


    "Can''t your talents fix this?"


    "They are." She spoke. "I''m still too weak, so it''s taking more time."


    I took a glance at our surroundings, noting the cavernous structure that initially put me in distress. But the lull of the atmosphere was enough to put my heart at rest.


    All around the rough cavern walls surrounded us. Moss and mud coating the black stones. Here and there I could see a root poking through the crevices, and in one location I spotted the water dripping off a stalagmite. I felt my throat itch at the sight of water.


    "Is there anything I can do to help?" I asked. The cave we were in seemed exceptionally bare bones, except for the single teleportation rune that we stood atop.


    "Blood," Amara answered. "I need blood."


    Blood.


    Most of Amara''s talents focused on blood, especially Blood Monarch, which had blood in its name. That said, I couldn''t find any creature near me to supply her with blood. That is, without taking myself into consideration.


    I sighed. "Would mine work?"


    Amara stilled, glanced at my face, and then at the numerous small cuts and nicks I had accumulated all over my body.


    "You''re injured." She said. I felt something else too from the way she was avoiding my eyes. She seemed to be feeling guilty, but of what I had no idea.


    "Will it or will it not?" I pressed in a stern voice.


    She bit her lip and looked at my arm. I knew vampires needed to be fed blood to regenerate their mana. Something I had picked up from Edith, who wanted to create enhanced health potions for the team. Those required vampire blood, and she had unintentionally delivered that nugget of information.


    Amara sighed and tried to push herself to her feet. I was quick to lend a hand. She stumbled, falling into my arms.


    I could smell the fragrance wafting from the hair, lacking even the slightest hint of goblin cruor thanks to her supernatural control over blood. Despite the roughness of her armor, she felt so soft and warm within my embrace that I had to consciously resist pulling her in.


    Her head rested against my chest, the beat of my heart echoing in her ears. She lifted her head, silver locks cascading to reveal her pale and charming visage. Her face nuzzled into my nape, and I felt her hot breath against my flesh.


    I knew what was coming, but I could never have anticipated the feeling that hit me. The intense sensation of euphoria that erupted in my whole body. My arm slid around her slender waist, subconsciously pulling her tighter.


    All I knew in that moment was the lust flaring within my heart. Everything ceased to exist, except for the heated and tender embrace of Amara.


    And at that my heart roared with one wish, with one desire. Mine!


    "Mm-hmm."


    A gasp left my throat at the fading sensations. I stumbled back, my vision swimming.


    "What was that?!"


    As my sight started to come into focus, I saw Amara lick the crimson fluid off her lips. She glanced at me with a narrow look and covered her mouth.


    Suddenly exhaustion dominated my body and mind. I leaned against the rough wall and breathed roughly.


    "Sorry about that," Amara said. "A vampire bite usually puts the host under intense bliss to curb any resistance on their part. Mine kind of does the same but at a vastly enhanced rate."


    I noted the lack of cuts that used to sting all over. Though I did feel intensely lethargic, like I hadn''t slept for over a week. My stomach especially ached with hunger, and my throat felt rough as sandpaper.


    "Why do I feel so weak?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The hunger and thirst had existed for a while now, and even the exhaustion had been grating at my nerves. However, I had been able to shoulder it all this while. But now, the drain I was feeling was so much more intense.


    "I would wager a guess, but it looks to be a culmination of various factors. Like you seem to be hungry and thirsty. You probably haven''t slept in a long while, and now you had a sizable amount of blood drained from your body. It''s a miracle you''re able to stay conscious."


    That was an apt analysis. I wonder how much of that she got from the passive sense granted by Blood Monarch.


    "If you''d told me earlier, I would''ve barbecued a goblin limb or two for you." She added.


    I scrunched my nose in disgust and shot her an appalled look. The idea of consuming something humanoid just tickled my senses the wrong way. Even if there was no difference between a goblin and wolf as a monster, I would still pick latter over former any day of the week.


    Amara flashed me a wide smile, taking pleasure in teasing me. There was no doubt that she had said those words expecting my reaction. Truly an utterly insufferable vampire.


    "What happened with the teleportation? It wasn''t supposed to go this way, was it?"


    At my words, Amara adopted a look of hesitation. But I wasn''t willing to back down, so I stared back with a hard look. She sighed and hung her head low.


    "I should''ve prepared for this, but we were kind of in a hurry, so..."


    After the cavern was left empty and the goblins had fled, I had proposed we tour the place and scour the rest of the goblins. My main goal behind that suggestion was to find some food. Amara, however, had been insistent on leaving at the earliest.


    Finding it impossible to argue against the Night Queen, I had instead picked a few mana crystals and wrapped them around my belt. Emergency funds secured.


    "What happened?" I repeated.


    Amara sighed and pointed at the teleportation rune beneath us. "This happened," she said. "It''s damaged. That''s the reason why the Void energy meant to bring us here safely went out of control."


    "Wait, I don''t understand. How could you have known about this? And even if you did, was it even possible to fix it?"


    The teleportation rune we stood on had suffered from the cracks. Looking at it from an outsider''s perspective, it would probably come off as an ancient relic of the forgotten past.


    "I didn''t know, and neither could I have fixed it." Amara saw confusion flare on my face and held up a hand before I could speak. "BUT, I could''ve cut off the link that connects the two. Which would''ve resulted in a random location, but at least we would''ve been safe."


    I was at a loss for words.

 15 – Companion

    I wasn''t used to dealing with life at such brisk intensity. Even the normal effort left me exhausted and in a grim mood afterward. I didn''t know exactly how long I had spent in the cavern, but my stay had to have lasted more than half a day. Add in the previous day, and I hadn''t slept for over 24 hours.


    Mentally I was spent; physically I felt sore all over. Drained, exhausted, and overall in need of some serious rest. And now I had to deal with the fact that I could summon sentient creatures.


    If it was only monsters, I might''ve just de-summoned them right after culling the goblins. While the alternative remained open for Amara, even the thought of it just felt... wrong.


    She wasn''t an animal, and I wasn''t an emotionless megalomaniac with only one purpose to my existence. I couldn''t do that to her; I wouldn''t.


    However, there were complications to suddenly being saddled with a cognizant entity who was a complete and utter stranger. Complications like lack of communication and trust.


    Personally, I kind of liked Amara and felt relieved that I had gotten the support of such a powerful ally. And I wouldn''t deny the feeling of attraction I harbored toward her. But the same couldn''t be said for the crimson-eyed vampire.


    If her entire existence depended on my whims, the whims of a human precipitously weaker than her, then it was understandable the situation grated at her nerves overwhelmingly. I didn''t know whether she was afraid; the existence of Immortal basically negated that, but I did know she detested the absurdity of her situation.


    Ironically, the very same nature that despised her current predicament also made her more accepting of her situation. Why? Because she was a lazy-ass vampire. In simple terms, she couldn''t be bothered to deal with it.


    Of course that didn''t mean she liked me or anything. I noted it after she had taken my blood; the Favorability increased from 26 to 29, yet was still determined as being Friendly.


    The most she had opened up about her feelings was when she expressed her grieving over our bond. And even then it was only because she truly felt sorry at being blunt. Not that I would call it insulting, but then again I had no idea what went through her head.


    That was progress. And then the teleportation happened.


    Amara was determined to find civilization, if only to confine herself to creature comforts. She was being selfish, and she knew that. And it had almost resulted in her losing her arm.


    While a summon couldn''t be permanently killed, I would''ve absolutely hated to see her gone. However, it was different for Amara. Her selfishness hadn''t just resulted in her incurring injuries but also nearly putting my life at risk.


    Again, the lack of communication. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, laying all the blame at her feet would be unbefitting of a summoner like me. Especially if I was going to have to care for others of her variety in the future.


    I sighed.


    "It''s not your fault," I said. "Mistakes happen."


    Mistakes were a part of life, unless one lived under a constant spell of paranoia. Even then one can only keep a limited control over everything.


    "I know, but if I hadn''t intercepted the mana blast, your life could''ve been in danger." I could see the exasperation warring on her face, and for the first time, I understood what she was feeling.


    Guilt.


    Not just at the fact that she had nearly risked my life, but probably because she was distrustful of one person who simply wanted to become friends with her.


    I smiled, relief coursing through me. I didn''t want to helm a group of reluctant slaves. I didn''t want to force someone against their will. And even if forced, I wasn''t willing to accept a bunch of intelligent creatures as mere statistics. A number to throw against my enemies. I simply couldn''t.


    But I was apprehensive. Anxious at the fact that my summons would never accept me. That they would harbor resentment and think of me as a unsympathetic fiend. So, it came as a relief that Amara was at least willing to accept me.


    "Thank you for the concern; I really appreciate it." I spoke with a soft tone, unable to keep the tiredness from seeping into my voice. I paused, unable to form further words. What should I say? What could I say? I knew I had to put her worries at rest, but I didn''t know how.


    "Listen, Amara." I began. "I am not very good at speeches, so I will spare you the burden. But I want to make something very clear. I don''t know what our future holds, but I want it to be better than my present. Life isn''t easy; I know that. We can''t become friends overnight, and that''s alright. But I want us to work together. If not as a summon and master, then as friends."


    Amara looked down with her arms crossed. She let out a soft sigh and closed her eyes. When she opened them, I could see a firm resolve flickering in her eyes.


    She walked forward and crouched before my lounging form. From this distance I could see her eyes with startling clarity. The crimson iris and darker pupil; they seemed to glow slightly. She held her open palm forward and gestured at it. I felt confused but brought my own hand forward nonetheless.


    As my fingers touched the soft skin of her hand, I could feel the heat radiating from it. Amara grasped my hand in a vice grip and looked me straight in the eye.


    "I only have one question for you; answer it." I nodded, and she continued, "What do you see me as?"


    A tool to be exploited? A beauty to be violated? A summon to serve her master?


    "A companion." I answered in a firm voice. "Because a bond meant to last forever cannot be built on top of a lie." Because everything else would be.


    Amara stared at me for a long moment, then loosened her grip. She stood up, dusted her cloak, and looked toward the only entrance from where we could hear the sound of rain pelting hard against the ground.


    "Get some rest; I will bring something to eat." Saying so, she left without another glance.


    I was left speechless once more by her behavior. Was that all she needed to hear? Did she have nothing else to say in return? She seemed more insufferable than that dragon bastard.


    I shook my head and rested it against the cold, hard, rocky surface. I was so utterly exhausted that I could feel an almost physical weight pressing on my eyelids. Before that, though, I removed the mana crystals from my belt and neatly stacked them beside myself.


    Hmm?


    Didn''t my dagger fall near the door in that cavern?


    As the thought took root in my head, I nearly facepalmed. If Amara hadn''t acted so impulsively, I might have remembered my fallen weapon.


    Oh, well, it simply wasn''t meant to be.


    Maybe leaving a relic of my past in the past was a better start toward my new life.


    That said, there was one thing I would need to wrap up to commence my plans for the future. My former teammates. Who so callously had pushed me to my death as if it was the most natural thing to do.


    I still felt no anger toward them or their actions, but a burning desire to repay their favor. And honestly, the thought felt somewhat comforting.


    I rested my hand against my chest, feeling the beat of my dragon heart, and felt all my worries evaporate. I was in a better position than before, and even if a bit late, I was confident in overtaking others.


    Supreme tier Origin. Which the Amara had claimed to be the highest known to exist. This was an SSS-Rank existence that reigned at the peak. My rise wasn''t a matter of if, but when. It was inevitable.


    I called up my Soul Record.


    Name: Markus White


    Race: Human [Awakened] (Dragon Heart: Compatibility at 72%)


    Age: 19


    Origin: Celestial Archive [Supreme???]


    Level: 4 | XP: 12.45%


    Rank: E


    Attributes


    Strength: 45Agility: 45Vitality: 58Intelligence: 70Perception: 39Spirit: 115Free Stat Points: 5


    Talents


    [Summon - D][Talent Copy - N/A][Blood Monarch - SSS]


    Summons (1/2)


    [Amara - SSS]


    Favorability: 29% (Friendly)Power Sync: -98.35%


    My compatibility was rising faster than I had expected, but it didn''t deter me in any way. On the other hand, it was a delight to see my progress. I had long since left my past self in the dust, despite boosting half my previous level.


    I now had somewhat of an elementary understanding toward the Power Sync also. It seemed to be a limiting factor that grew with the increase in my spirit. The more it was, the higher Amara''s attributes.


    Name: Amara


    Race: Vampire [Ascended]


    Age: 2,198


    Origin: Night Queen [Divine]


    Rank: ???


    Attributes


    Strength: 57Agility: 113Vitality: 77Intelligence: 90Perception: 46


    Satisfied, I closed the window and let sleep take hold of me.

 16 – Interlude Amara

    Amara remembered the darkness. The omnipresent void of suffocation pulling her in, threatening to snuff out her existence. For a long while, that was the only thing she had known. Everything else existed behind a separate veil, far removed from her senses. A memory that belonged to her, but taken away, caged, and isolated. But she remembered the darkness.


    An eternal fall that left her feeling numb, resigned before the inevitability of fate. A crushing reminder of her own lack of strength. It would''ve broken her, in both body and soul, but she had survived that fate. Courtesy of Immortal.


    An eternity would''ve come and gone in that time, but she didn''t care. Her existence seemed to exceed even the concept of death, defiantly standing tall against the yawning void.


    And then the light arrived.


    A beacon of hope, a halo of salvation. It called to her, promising freedom. And she had answered.


    Finally she could escape the only constant in her life.


    When the light receded, she felt as if her soul was torn asunder. Strength fleeing her body like dry sand slipping one''s grasp. Leaving her empty with a void torn in her soul.


    And then she was on the other side.


    Confusion overwhelmed her. Anger even more so.


    First her memories were taken away, and then her strength. There was only one object she could lash out at, and that was exactly what she had done.


    However, her pitiful strength barely made any impact. Light faded, and she found herself in a cavern.


    Standing before her was a young man with blonde hair covered in dust and grime and emerald green eyes. He was positively handsome and supported a robust physique, but she cared for none of that.


    She had questioned him, and he had replied with the most ludicrous of the ideas. He claimed to have summoned her.


    He, a pitiful human barely a step into E-Rank, summoned her, a vampire queen at the peak of all rankings.


    The absurdity of the claim was something to scoff at or brush aside entirely. She would have to be a fool to even consider his words, much less trust them. Amara learned why she was a fool right after.


    Although faint and almost non-existent, there existed a bond between the two. And Amara realized why she felt so weak. Because the bond, on which her entire existence depended, was also weak.


    How could this be? Why must this be?


    Amara wasn''t willing to accept it. She wasn''t willing to become a slave to someone. She would never. Especially not to some weak and pitiful human.


    But she wasn''t ready to kill him either. Her survival depended on him, after all. So she listened, as much as she could, about her so-called summoner. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His claims sounded absurd, especially the talk about the Rapture or whatever. To have not only met a dragon but killed one was nothing but false bragging.


    She looked him straight in the eye, expectant to catch that lie. Her blood monarch measured his heart rate, his every response, ready to alert her at the slightest glimpse of a suspicion.


    She found nothing. Everything this young man before her told her was the truth. And she found it hard to believe.


    Amara was left confused. With all her being, she sought nothing but peace. And now the fate had decided to mock her in the most detesting way, by making her a slave to someone''s whims.


    When he checked her Soul Record, which he for some cursed reason called Hunter Profile, she could feel his soul brush against hers in the most intimate manner possible. Amara forced the reaction down, for she had just confirmed the existence of the bond.


    He told her the system mentioned their bond being permanent. And that was all the affirmation she needed.


    A soul bond.


    But not just any oath-based soul bond. No, this one felt too different, too intimate. Rather than binding two existences, it felt as if two existences rose from a singular origin.


    She knew what that meant, even if the greater workings of the bond confounded her.


    An eternal bond. A lifetime to be spent alongside this human.


    Ever the adaptive creature that she was, Amara sought comfort in smaller measures. She might not like this human or her situation, but since there was nothing she could do, she would just go with the flow.


    That didn''t mean the bitterness in her vanished. It was invoked time and again as she learned of the incompetence of her summoner. While she might''ve lost her memories, her knowledge was vast and thorough.


    And her summoner, an inapt illiterate.


    She expected him lashing out at her ridicule, but he took her insults with the grace of an expert artist. Somehow that only made her feel guilty.


    Whatever the case, at least he supported good looks and a Supreme tier Origin that she knew exceeded her own but found it an enigma. It seemed even her knowledge base failed to cover the rarity appropriately.


    But then she learned the dragon had even gifted him its heart. An impressive feat even by her standards. But she couldn''t help but wonder what game the dragon was playing at.


    It wasn''t lost on Amara that this dragon might be responsible for her predicament. If only it hadn''t chosen death, then getting her questions answered would''ve been so much easier.


    Her impression of the young man changed with every passing moment. Until she couldn''t help empathizing with him. That he had been betrayed by those he trusted poked a sore spot in her heart.


    The rest of her time spent with him was... interesting to say the least.


    She could at least accept that her existence was bound to and reliant on someone else. Even if it left a bitter taste in her mouth, she wouldn''t complain.


    Something was better than nothing. Light over darkness any day of the week.


    Her uncaring attitude took over. She would just strap along for the ride and enjoy wherever she could.


    But then he said something that stopped her in her tracks.


    "I want us to be friends."


    Friends.


    Such an easy term to utter, such a massive responsibility to shoulder. Her inner self faltered, hesitant and indecisive. But her impervious heart took it all with an effortless stride.


    Fighting was exciting, as if scratching an itch after such a long time. Seeing all the blood somehow put her heart at rest, even birthing some excitement.


    All throughout that fight, she had caught his gaze wandering to her form, sticking on her face and body. She knew that look etched on his face, and a sadistic desire tried to take hold. She curbed, crushed, and threw it away. No need to go that far, or he might just shunt her back in that darkness.


    She would only just tease him a little. Nothing more.


    As the fight raged, Amara could feel his accumulating XP, but nothing of her own. And when he leveled up, she could feel the bond between them grow stronger. And each time she regained a bit of her former strength.


    However, deep down, Amara wasn''t sure whether she was being fair to Markus. Sure, her circumstances were terrible and dreadful, but did he deserve her hate for it?


    Annoyance crept from within her. Hate and nonchalance waging a war with her as the battlefield. And in that heated moment, she spoke without a thought.


    He looked hurt.


    Like the orphans on the street ridiculed for their ragged outfits or homeless for their shaggy appearances.


    She hated it. She hated herself. But what could she do?


    What part of their dynamic could be labeled as anything remotely friendly? She might''ve acted nonchalant to everything, but it hurt her more than anything. Mostly because her supposed summoner desired for them to be friends.


    How absurd was that?


    For anyone else it might''ve turned into a never-ending war; for Amara, she could at least adapt to her new life. It felt absurd and far-fetched, but that was just who she was at her core.


    It took her some time, but Amara was willing to accept. If eternity was forced upon them, the least they could do was accept each other.


    But once again, her actions led to him getting hurt. This time physically. Her careless nature, birthed from her strength and confidence, and utter disregard for others.


    If only she had been a little more thoughtful. If only she had acted with caution, then this might not have happened.


    Even though he looked hurt, and even though she had bared her mistakes, he didn''t blame her. He still wanted to be friends with her. He wasn''t willing to treat her the way she had seen summons being treated.


    So, Amara came to a decision.


    She asked him one simple question.


    And his answer affirmed her resolution.


    Since he wanted to be friends with her, then she would respect his decision and give him a fair chance. Since the fate decided for her become a summon, then she would make the most of it.


    Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad after all.

 17 – Rain Shower

    The dreamy haze lasted moments after I opened my eyes. The sights that welcomed me looked dim and foggy, and my body demanded more rest. I pushed past the reluctance and made to sit up.


    "You''re awake?" I heard a voice call from beside me and spotted Amara perched atop a boulder as she poked at the flaming lumber.


    I rubbed the sleep off my eyes and felt my parched throat ache in protest. Sporadic spasms of hunger assaulted my stomach, and I crawled over, feeling cold all over.


    "How''d you get the fire started?" I questioned, my enhanced perception altering me to the persistent spell of rain raging in the background.


    Amara offered me a sizzling piece of meat, and I accepted it while adopting a look of confusion. "Magic," she answered. "Mana can be used in more ways than just powering your talents."


    "Amazing." I expressed astonishment at the fact that something like magic would exist distinct from the talents. It made me wonder about the vastness of reality and wonders yet to be explored.


    "Do you have water or anything?" I asked. My throat was damn near flaking by now, and pushing hot food down my alimentary canal only contributed to worsening the condition.


    Amara, still focused on the drifting embers, answered, "There''s some in that bowl." She pointed at the crude wooden basin. "I collected some rainwater within."


    The existence of the bowl was so bewitching to my eyes that I nearly shot over. Nearly. Instead I calmly handed my half-eaten piece of steak to Amara and patiently walked over.


    For the first time in my life, the water tasted like divine nectar. The bowl was enough to satiate my thirst and provide relief to my mind and body. The dehydration had been a major factor in experiencing mental fatigue.


    I let out a satisfied exhalation, feeling the functionality of brain restoring to optimal levels. While I was still feeling sore slightly, it would recede after exerting myself physically. The only point of dismay remained my marred clothing and grimy body.


    Hmm? Isn''t it raining outside currently?


    I put on a thoughtful expression with a finger on my chin. While unconventional, it wasn''t specified the bath must be taken in a controlled environment filled with ancillary items.


    "Ahem." I cleared my throat to catch the attention of the older vampire. I had noted the shift in her attitude since my awakening. She seemed more somber and thoughtful, as if pondering some difficult life choice.


    "What?" She asked with a brow raised.


    "Do you not want to leave? I thought you were in a hurry to find comfort."


    The change in her behavior wasn''t necessarily a good thing. I sincerely hoped she hadn''t come to some destructive measure and was contemplating the best possible timing.


    "It''s already midnight, and it''s pouring outside." She replied languidly. "Just get some rest; I will keep watch."


    Huh?


    That was not what I had been expecting. I took a quick glance at the Favorability section, noting it resting at 29%. Somehow the talk of¡ªyesterday?¡ªseemed to have mellowed her out. If her current attitude could be called that.


    Amara needed time to think, and I was more than happy to leave her alone. Of course I was still taking that bath.


    "Then you wouldn''t mind me soaking outside for a bit?" I probed. "I really need to get rid of this gunk and the smell accompanying it."


    She shrugged. "If you fall ill, don''t come crying to me."


    I halted, putting on a weird expression.


    "Why would I come crying to you?"


    What a strange thing to say! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I, uh..." She paused, realizing that she might''ve said something she didn''t mean. "Forget about it. You heard nothing."


    I definitely heard that, but pretending was an art I found myself remarkably talented in. Shaking my head at the thought of Amara''s out-of-sorts behavior, I made my way outside.


    Perception was an attribute that dealt with sense enhancement. That didn''t just apply to supernatural sense only, but augmentation of preexisting ones. Like sight, smell, or hearing.


    While the outside was covered by a blanket of darkness, I could still make out the form of trees and the rough texture of the bark. The ashen tincture alongside gnarly texture was a painful reminder of our current predicament.


    End Forest.


    A piece of land existing near the end of the Eirland Kingdom, overrun by vicious monsters birthed within its cursed center and the beasts released from the events. It was this blighted existence Erdwatch guarded the Kingdom from.


    Usually hunters would roam the periphery, scouting newly formed Instances and eliminating them promptly. And once in a while a raid would be held to cleanse the deeper parts to avoid any chances of monster uprising.


    Despite that, this forest remained one of the most dreadful regions in the entire continent. Even A-Rank hunters walked these lands with dread and caution.


    While I lacked information on our exact coordinates, I was fearful we might''ve landed in parts deeper than we could climb out of. Even with Amara at my back, I wasn''t sure we would make it out of here alive, in case we happened to have teleported too deep.


    Nothing will come out of fretting over a situation you have no control over, I reminded myself and strolled out from under the cover of the cave.


    Rainwater cascaded down my body, rousing a chill to crawl up my spine. Grimy rivulets of liquid made their way onto the ground.


    The deluge was forceful and coming down with startling intensity. Already the upper layer of ground had been washed over, leaving the roots to hold the land from sliding away. Worms were gouged out from their habitats and revealed their rosy red skin under the wash from the torrent.


    I glanced around a bit, finding my surroundings desolate and empty. It seemed the downpour had confined the monsters to their shelter, also. I was thankful for that because I didn''t want to get caught with my pants down.


    Because I was pulling my pants down.


    As much as I wished to clean my clothes, the soggy texture against my skin only roused an uncomfortable feel. I shed my clothes and left them atop a pointy rock. This way they wouldn''t slide away and be further contaminated by mud and worms.


    I spread my arms, lifted my head, eyes closed and naked as the day I was born. A smile hung on my face, relief and hope burning like a warm fire within my chest. Ambition and anticipation taking root within my heart, filling me with all sorts of giddy sensations.


    I didn''t know how long I spent under the shower, but my mind had grown substantially calmer. My senses spread to take in the life around me. Blood Monarch acting like a radar to scout for any signs of vitality.


    All around, minute sources in the form of insects clouded my senses. Close by, a vigorous fount of vitality pressed against me with an almost physical weight to it.


    Hmm? It''s so close...


    Too close, in fact, I realized with a start. My eyes flew open and shot straight in the direction of the cave entrance. Standing there was Amara with her arms crossed, gazing at my profile.


    A small, almost imperceptible smile hung on her lips as she darted her gaze below. I subconsciously covered my member and frowned.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, not moving an inch from the spot.


    "Just admiring the scenery." She answered, not removing her stare from my hands covering my groin.


    Her admission birthed feelings of frustration within me. On one hand it was a relief to see her adopt her earlier offhanded attitude; on the other, I did not like being teased at all.


    My heart demanded revenge, and a devious idea took root. I smiled and eased my hold on the cover. "Well, enjoy your stay." I spoke while calmly removing my hands and stretching my back.


    Amara let out a whistle, entirely unperturbed. "Nice package."


    Clearly my nudity had no effect on the older vampire, but I also wasn''t going to let her rankle me anymore.


    I flexed my muscles, providing an uninterrupted view to Amara, who watched the show with the grace of a noble spectator. Entirely unbothered.


    Feeling daring, I proposed, "Why don''t you join me?"


    At my offer, Amara revealed a grin and took a step forward. I watched with breathless anticipation as she leaned forward and winked at me. "Fat chance."


    And then she left. Just like that.


    But the fire within my heart blazed brighter still. That nascent desire gained solidity, and I promised to myself that no matter what, I would make her mine.


    My clothes had their dirt washed out, while my body looked clean and smelled neutral. I donned my slick clothing, shuddering at the wet texture, and breathed out.


    My breath fogged as I entered the cave and ran toward the fire. I had yet to finish my portion of the meal.

 18 – Synchronization

    It was later that night I realized Amara''s attempt at humor. The fact she was trying to fool around like that provided a much needed relief. Her acceptance meant progress and progress was everything I desired.


    I was well-rested for the night so I opted to remain on the watch, but Amara refused under the pretext that Immortal negated any need for sleep or hunger. It would seem I had sorely underestimated her talents, not understanding proper implications. It was a relief that I had copied the highest-ranked one.


    After drying my clothes and my body, I found a quiet corner to lounge in. Under the dimly lit glow of the fire, my eyes were fixed on the beautiful vampire''s immortal visage. Each time my heart would beat faster, desire and longing made themselves known.


    Dragon Heart.


    I could now feel its tangible influence on my emotions and behavior. While harrowing at first, I was coming to a realization that I didn''t explicitly hate the feeling.


    Night passed, and the torrent grew dimmer until only a light drizzle covered the forest. Fire was reduced to searing coals and ash, and a cold breeze echoed through the hollow cave.


    "I hope you''ve rested enough; we are leaving." Amara announced and strapped her sword to her waist. She walked up front; I followed close behind.


    "Which way?" she asked.


    I looked up at the rainy clouds and frowned. "I''m not really sure, what with the sun being covered."


    Amara mirrored my frown and looked about. "You said this place is called End Forest; in which direction lies this Erdwatch?"


    "Uh..." I bit my lip trying to determine any clue that would set our course in the right direction but proved unsuccessful. "North," I answered.


    "If in the North lies Erdwatch, what of the South?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Actually the whole of the South-Western to South-Eastern is covered by the Forbidden Sea. End Forest features a coastal mountain range also known as the Wyvern Sky Mountain range, where Wyverns have made their nest."


    The geography of the End Forest was complicated. Being this close to the coast regions would suggest lush greenery and vegetation; however, the corrupt mana radiated by the monsters had twisted the flora and fauna into spooky creatures. I expressed my concerns to Amara.


    "Hmm." She ruminated on the information and nodded. "I did find the atmosphere in that cavern strange, something I had never experienced before. While it''s the same here, the presence is dim."


    "That said," Amara continued, "I think I know which direction we need to head in."


    Apparently there was moss growing around the side of the trees alongside the rough winds that pelted our face, which contributed to determining our direction. It was a surreal experience for me, who had never trained under a proper instructor, but a worthwhile one nonetheless.


    We walked through the mud-laden ground, and I couldn''t help but grimace at seeing my already torn shoes suffer even more. Compared to me, Amara fashioned herself a pair of shadow boots alongside a shadow cover overhead.


    "Can''t you do the same for me?" I asked, trying to appeal to her sympathetic nature.


    "Nope." She answered with a grin, putting extra emphasis on ''p.''.


    "Why not?" I pressed.


    "Why should I?" She countered.


    "Because you''re my summon."


    "I thought we were friends."


    "Doesn''t that make you even more responsible?"


    Amara stopped, glanced down at my messy shoes, and then at my dripping hair and sodden clothes.


    "I have got 5 free stat points?" I offered.


    "Save it." She said and resumed walking. I couldn''t help the smile that stretched on my lips, now bereft of the rain drenching my clothes. I made my choice and allocated all the free points into Spirit.


    I saw Amara halt and turn around. "Why did you do that?" She asked, frowning.


    I shrugged. "Why not?"


    "Free points can come in handy during dire times." She replied.


    "Then isn''t it a good thing I allocated them to my Spirit so that you can be even stronger?" I said with a smile while walking forward. "So that you can keep me safe."


    "That''s..." Amara paused, speechless.


    "Besides," I brought my face close to hers, "we are friends, right?"


    I saw a complicated emotion pass through her eyes before my vision was covered by the notification from the system.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    Congratulations! Your Favorability with your summon [Amara - Night Queen] has exceeded 30%.


    You have unlocked the Attribute Synchronization feature.


    [Choose one attribute to synchronize:]


    You will receive 5% of your summons''s chosen attribute, and it will directly enhance the same attribute in your stats.


    Synchronization is permanent, so choose wisely!


    [Available Attributes for Synchronization:]


    Strength: 59Agility: 117Vitality: 80Intelligence: 93Perception: 48


    I was stunned.


    I couldn''t understand what was happening. The notification had come out of nowhere and left me feeling at a loss.


    "What happened?" Amara asked, concern evident in her eyes.


    My eyes flickered to my Soul Record, where I noted her Favorability had risen to 31%. Instead of Friendly, it was now displaying Trusted Companion.


    I shook my head and swiped the notifications away, bringing clarity to my eyes. "Something happened." I answered Amara.


    After I finished recounting everything to her, I found her looking a little bashful. Curious, I asked, "Why are you behaving like that?"


    "I don''t like it." She answered firmly.


    "Don''t like what?"


    "That Favorability thing you have." She pointed a finger at me accusingly. "Isn''t that like cheating?"


    "Because it lets me share my summons attribute?" I ventured.


    "Because it gives you inside information on them, which you definitely aren''t supposed to know." She huffed and crossed her arms, looking cute and adorable.


    At first I didn''t quite understand her worries, until it dawned on me. "You''re worried that I will know when you fall for me?" I spoke with a grin and offered a wink.


    "IF!" She exclaimed. "And that''s a big if. But yes, you aren''t supposed to get a read on someone''s feelings."


    Whatever Amara might say, I felt like I dodged a major trope with that one. Besides, the act itself didn''t hold as many moral implications as one would expect. After all, it wasn''t like I could tell what went on inside Amara''s head, but I would know her disposition toward me.


    "Alright, we got a bit sidetracked with that one; let''s focus on the current problem."


    Looking at her attributes, and then at mine, I tried to make a comparison.


    Her perception wasn''t that far from mine, so I ruled it out. Not to mention, at 5%, it would offer a measly 2 points. Her intelligence was high, but so was mine, and I didn''t think I needed more at the moment.


    Vitality was a good attribute and at 5% that translated 4 points. But among all her attributes, it was her agility that I found most suitable.


    Amara agreed with my deductions and said, "Agility is the highest attribute in my repertoire and is bound to increase steeply; choosing it would only benefit you in the long run."


    I made my selection.


    [Selection Confirmed]


    In the next moment, I felt a cool sensation spread through me. At first it was the rush of enhancement that I had experienced many a time in these past few days. But then I felt something else...


    Amara doubled down with a yelp and held her hand against her chest. "What the..."


    I wasn''t faring any better. Something had changed within me, though I wasn''t sure what.


    "My soul..." I heard Amara''s voice and looked toward her. She grunted and pulled herself to her feet. Her graceful stride was a bit forceful as she walked toward me. The shadow hanging overhead was gone, and droplets of rain wetly ran down her silver hair in crystalline rivulets.


    She crouched next to me and put her hand against my chest. "I can feel my soul here."


    I was confused but couldn''t resist embracing her hand and feeling the softness of her flesh. She raised her head and looked at me. "Do you feel it too?"


    "I do." I answered, looking into her soulful eyes. "What is it?"


    "My soul." She said. "Here," she pointed at my chest, "inside you."


    "Oh my god!" Startled, my eyes grew wide saucers. "Did I take your soul?"


    "No!" She exclaimed forcefully. "A part of it, yes."


    "But that''s..." I couldn''t form any words. Should I apologize? Comfort her? Direct hate at myself?


    "Shh!" She put a finger on my lips. "Listen," she said, her head resting against my chest. "My soul has become a part of you."


    "Isn''t that like, bad?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Somehow I had taken a part of her soul. I didn''t know what kind of side effects she must be suffering from now, but it had to be painful.


    Instead Amara offered me the most beautiful smile. "No. Because you gave me a part of your soul."


    "I did?" I must''ve looked confused as her smile only widened.


    "Yes." She spoke. "It was only moments before that I realized what your spirit did. It actually grew your soul, but that extension, instead of remaining inside you, was used to strengthen the bond between us, while a majority portion was used to enhance my soul and increase my attributes."


    It was too much at once. I tried to process the shocking information and found my bewilderment only grow.


    "How? Why?" I asked.


    Amara shrugged and shook her head. "I don''t know. I don''t know why I''m your summon. I don''t know why our bond works the way it does. I don''t know who''s responsible for all of this." She paused and took a breath. "But I do know what they wanted from us."


    "And what''s that?"


    "Us."


    "What?"


    She offered a mystifying smile. "Us, as in our bond."


    "I don''t understand." What had our bond got to do with any of this?


    "Our bond grows based on our feelings. It was Friendly before; what does it say now?"


    "Trusted Companion."


    "And what about after that, or even further? What lies at the end?"


    As realization dawned on me, I answered thoughtfully, "us."


    But why would the dragon or whoever is behind this want that from us? It didn''t seem to serve anyone''s interest besides ours. So, why?


    I expressed my doubts to Amara.


    "I have no idea." She sighed and stood up. "The only way to find truth is by growing stronger."


    She offered me a hand, and I accepted, allowing her to pull me to my feet. Something had changed within her. A renewed purpose? An edifying realization? I had no idea.


    What I did know was that I was being offered a chance at strength and, for whatever reason, a beautiful companion. I would need to make the most of it.

 19 – Onwards We March

    "Something is wrong."


    After hours of walking, a faint seed of suspicion had wormed its way into my heart. For End Forest to look as deserted as it was, even when taking into account the light drizzle, made me wary in a way that set my teeth on edge.


    "Is it really that suspicious?" Amara expressed doubt at my skepticism, which was understandable when judging from her perspective. But I knew better. End Forest was a death trap, and we hadn''t triggered a single one yet. The entire experience made me leery.


    I recounted the various tales I had heard about this place, and Amara listened with an eager expression, as if a little girl hearkening to the fairy tales by her father. All the while I discreetly took note of her actions.


    After that earlier incident, which I now realized was an opportunity in disguise, Amara had shifted her demeanor altogether. Whatever she had realized, I was thankful that we are on the steady path to progression.


    "Maybe we aren''t in the End Forest after all?" I postulated. "It''s not like I have much knowledge of the wider world."


    "Either way, our only option remains to follow the determined path and hope we stumble upon some clue."


    Despite understanding that it remained our only option, I couldn''t help the feeling of unease from gripping my heart.


    Our path took us through the plague-ridden forest with the muddy sludge providing minor annoyance. The light drizzle showed no sign of stopping, and I was thankful for the cover of solid shadow staving off the rain from drenching my body.


    I took the chance to pose some questions for Amara.


    I had accepted the windfall of 100 stat points each level so as to not look the gift horse in the mouth, but I was admittedly curious about the stat gain correspondent to the rarity.


    Amara expressed her lack of knowledge regarding Supreme tier rarity, though she did know that a Divine Origin awarded 50 stat points and a Supreme Origin twice that. It was an utterly insane concept to me because a single level of this rarity equaled 24 levels of Uncommon Origin.


    Despite most of my points being allocated to Spirit, I was miles better than many Common or even Uncommon Origin hunters just by virtue of harboring a SSS-Rank talent. Of course, my curiosity was far from sated.


    I had noticed the difference in our races, which I didn''t have much to comment on, but I did find the tags associated unusual.


    "Why does your race have Ascendant, while mine has Awakened?" I questioned.


    "Most of those who awaken their Soul Record are designated as Awakened due to being able to interact with the Mana and the World Records, or Aetheric Records." Amara explained, leaving me utterly confused at each new term and interpretation. "However, those who surpass the A-Rank are able to interact with the Records on a much deeper level. You might even call it domain-based influence on the laws of the world."


    Apparently Awakened were still fledglings learning their ways about the Soul Record, but those who had touched upon the illusive peak would shed their mortal shell and become Ascendants. Not only did they live absurdly long lives, but the force they wielded at their fingertips was outrageous, to say the least.


    Amara''s Night Queen Origin put her near the peak among all the Ascendants.


    "There are vampire clans in the west. Would you like to pay a visit to them?"


    While my origin was an enigma, I found it too absurd to believe that Amara could''ve been synthesized on the spot. She must have had a past, a life she had spent among her loved ones; I refused to believe otherwise. It made sense that I would offer her the opportunity to visit what may very well be her distant relatives.


    "While I appreciate the offer," she said with a soft smile adorning her face, "I think it would be better to consider further affairs after we have solved our current plight."


    Of course, End Forest remained the hurdle barring us from earning that much-needed respite.


    Suddenly Amara halted. I offered a curious expression and was rewarded with a frown.


    "Something''s here." Her eyes darted to and fro, while a crimson gleam sparkled within her eyes. "Right there!" She withdrew her sword in a swift manner while I followed her gaze to catch a shadow flickering behind the bushes.


    "Keep vigil." Amara warned and lunged forth. I looked at my empty hands and mumbled a short curse before focusing ahead. In that time she had arrived before the bushes and slashed out.


    GROWL


    A snarl echoed from behind the underbrush, and a blue-spotted panther crawled out.


    Height-wise, it would reach about my chest, while its muscles were thick and robust. Its sharp teeth were full on display as it eyed the vampire.


    Amara flourished her sword, and a dim shadow overcast the glade. I looked above to see the rain had stopped and found the reason to be a thin membranous dome of shadows surrounding us.


    Just then Amara pressed her foot on the ground and shot forth. The monster dodged the charge with an instinctual reaction. It then swiveled on its hind legs and launched forth.


    Amara stood ready as a red mist shrouded her blade, and she slashed out.


    "Crimson Rain."


    Sharp needles of blood pelted against the monster''s fur, poking holes and drawing rage-induced growls. The duo danced under the cover of the shadows, claws seeking flesh while the blade always delivering true.


    It occurred to me that the monster was actually quite strong, perhaps near the peak of E-Rank. Seeing them battle it out filled my heart with yearning.


    As the monster retreated from another rain of blood needles, Amara backed away. My confusion lasted for moments only as I saw dark constructs manifest above the monster.


    "Shadow Blade."


    With an impervious expression and a soft voice, Amara flicked her finger downward, and the blades descended with the fury of a storm, shredding the monster like grilled cheese.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    Your summon has slain a level 21 monster: Blue-spotted Panther (E)


    You have earned XP (+100%).


    Extra XP is being rewarded (+77.96%).


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    You have leveled up!


    You''re now level 5!


    You have 5 unallocated stat points.


    I saw Amara heave a relieved sigh. With the increase in my level, her attributes had experienced another enhancement. And holy shit...!


    100 stat points in one go!


    While my attribute aggregate rested close to her own, a third of that actually went into my spirit. While Amara''s attributes were true attributes.


    "That felt good." Amara opened her eyes and smiled at me. The dome of shadows was gone, and our impromptu umbrellas were back in place. She peered into my own eyes, a compassionate smile hanging on her face. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I turned my head to take a quick stock of her Soul Record, finding her attributes absolutely monstrous. Except for strength and perception, everything was well above 100 points.


    I felt a smile stretch on my face. Finally relishing in the feel of having overwhelming strength in my grasp. All the dreams and hopes I had harbored since young, nursed them in my breast, now blazed with a celestial spark.


    If it was this much, then I could become anything I wanted. I could go anywhere I desired. I could, because I boasted strength to stand against anything the world could throw at me.


    The rest of our walk was spent in blissful silence. I even saw Amara''s Favorability increase from 31% to 33%. It was an unexpected increase and made me give the Queen vampire an inquiring look. That earned me a glare because apparently I wasn''t supposed to know about it.


    It was during the afternoon that the rain stopped, leaving a cold breeze to blow over the canopy. In that time, Amara and I didn''t encounter any other monster.


    "Hmm? What''s that?" Amara asked, pointing at the thicket obscuring our view of the wooden cottage. My eyes brightened to an unnatural degree, and relief and excitement coursed through me.


    "That," I said, "is the confirmation we needed all along."


    At her prodding, I provided an explanation. Basically, the Guild had built a number of emergency shelters that were stocked with food deep within the forest in case a hunter happened to need them.


    After seeing the insignia of the Hunters Guild¡ªa red banner with a golden halo surrounding the sword in the center¡ªmy suspicions were all but confirmed. It meant we were within the End Forest and preferably not farther from the Erdwatch.


    "That''s good news indeed." Amara nodded.


    "Quite so." I offered a jubilant smile of my own.


    With renewed vigor and hopeful hearts we resumed our march. Yet I still couldn''t shake the feeling of agitation from gripping my heart.


    Taking a deep breath, with my resolve firmer than steel, I promised to face any obstacle standing in my way and overcome them all.

 20 – Epoche

    A Dragon Heart is the wellspring of mana. It''s as open to the world as the world is open to it. That''s why, among all the species, dragons in particular are obsessive, greedy, lustful, and compassionate.


    A dragon is oath-bound to the world. It has to return what has been bestowed upon it. Consequently Dragons are rare and much sought after.


    "Wait, so dragons aren''t evil harbingers of calamity and destruction?" I expressed doubt at Amara''s explanation.


    After discovering the cottage, we had all but confirmed our position; all that remained was to make haste and leave the accursed woodland behind.


    "They can be." She replied with a mystifying smile, only further contributing to my already growing confusion. "Dragons are as human as any other humanoid creature. They feel, they desire, and they hate. Depending on the upbringing and disposition, anyone can turn out any way."


    It went contrary to the age-old adage that ''Monsters are evil and must be eradicated.''. While hard, I tried to set aside my bias and considered the monsters from a purely objective view.


    Were monsters truly evil? Did they deserve the hate they received? Was our war merely an egregious mishap?


    No!


    I realized. While our judgment might''ve grown stiff over the years, the monsters deserved to be annihilated.


    "Why does it feel like there''s some disconnect between you and me?" I said. "As if we are talking about two entirely different worlds."


    While Amara suffered from the loss of memory, her knowledge of the general things remained intact. She knew about dragons and what they represented, but her outlook differed from mine by a wide margin. I couldn''t help but grow curious.


    I wondered if she had come from some other world. Although the thought felt ridiculous, I couldn''t help but wonder if a world like ours existed somewhere among the cosmic river.


    "That does seem to be the case, now doesn''t it?" She offered a wide smile. "That said, I think most of that could be contributed to differences in monsters themselves."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Monsters of this world, they are..." Amara paused, pensive. "Infected." She continued. "It''s like their essence is corrupted, destroying any semblance of sanity and reasoning."


    While I would''ve liked to engage in further discussion, Amara and I both caught the sound of metal clashing. We exchanged a look and burst forth with startling speed.


    Despite possessing less than half her agility, Amara was sensible enough to let me keep pace with her. And yet I found the experience exhilarating, nonetheless.


    I was faster than I had ever been in my life. Heck, I was faster than anything I had seen Finn move with.


    Wind cut across my face, ruffling the locks of my hair and making me feel refreshed. In the distance we could hear booms and clangs, followed by growls and the smell of burning wood.


    We closed in on the distance and could finally make out what was happening.


    Some ways from us, in the clearing stood a number of men and women, wearing impressive armor and holding polished weapons. Just from the way they looked and behaved, I could tell they didn''t belong to the guild.


    There was a distinct pattern to their movements, as if they had practiced it a thousand times. It lacked the roughness found in a normal guild team but also displayed a textbook-imposed rigidness.


    They faced a group of dire wolves, each about 5 feet in height and bearing ferocious claws. Their fangs were large and protruding down their maw, promising terror to anyone caught among them.


    "Hold your position," a tall, rugged man shouted the order, "defense formation!"


    The rest followed in a quick and efficient manner, demonstrating the level of effort they had put in to follow a command issued wholeheartedly. Their swords glowed a subtle white, and while their shields were held in defensive posture.


    Vaelin guards!


    As the insignia they bore on their banners and shields became visible, I was finally able to confirm their origin. I had once met an officer from the Vaelin capital city who bore the exact same regalia.


    The only question was: why would the guards or knights or acolytes or whatever they were be here? It didn''t make any sense to me at all.


    "Should we engage?" Amara''s voice broke me out of my monologue, and I couldn''t help raising a brow. It came as a surprise that she would not only consider my opinion but follow my discretion. Though I wouldn''t consider it unpleasant by any means.


    "Let''s wait for a moment." The monsters the group was engaged with were sturdy and powerful. Even from this distance I could smell the mana roiling off their hides. It was intense.


    Huh?


    I hadn''t realized I could now smell mana. A quick glance at my Soul Record let me know compatibility rested at 75%.


    "How strong do you think they are?" I asked Amara.


    "Monsters or the humans?" She questioned.


    I shrugged. "Both."


    "Hmm." Amara put on a thoughtful expression and then spoke. "Monsters are all in D-Ranks, while the humans fall slightly behind. Only their leader is at D-Rank, though he''s more powerful than any of the individual monsters."


    The leader in question was a stalwart warrior with a robust physique and graying sideburns.


    By now the battle had started, and humans seemed more focused on defense. The leader, on the other hand, would stave off any fatal strike to his followers while also exploiting any chance presented.


    "Who do you think will win?" I queried.


    Amara offered a grin that showed her sharp white fangs and answered, "Monsters, no doubt about that."


    Monsters. Or rather the dire wolves in question.


    I mirrored her grin and looked to the side, where perched atop a branch was a 7-foot-tall muscle monster waiting in patience. It wasn''t a wolf, though; it was a saber-toothed tiger.


    "I think we should help them." Or they would die, and I wouldn''t like that. I had put so much effort into getting back to civilization after all.


    "You help them while I deal with the cat." Amara proposed.


    "Don''t you want my help? That guy looks to be a C-Rank monster."


    Every rank had a tangible divide, and it wasn''t just an exaggeration. Up until this point, we had only faced E-rank monsters. To suddenly fight a C-Rank one seemed to be stretching oneself too far.


    "I will be fine." She assured me, then paused as her gaze locked onto mine. I hadn''t realized it before, but she was tall, matching my height. "Take this." She unstrapped her sword and handed it to me.


    "What about you?" I asked.


    Amara seemed hesitant at first before she spoke. "Listen, about what happened earlier; I realized something. I can''t tell you what it is, but I want you to know that I''m with you. Now and forever. We are friends, alright?"


    Her words caught me off guard; the spiel was entirely unexpected. Though I was joyful, all I could reply with was a subtle nod.


    "I will go finish my task then." She turned to leave and then paused, turning back. "Oh, and I will be fine. I just use that sword because it''s fancy and all. Though I would''ve take the cat a bit more seriously."


    I provided another small nod, and she sprinted toward the monster. My gaze moved to the sword in my hand, and I held it upright. I could see my own reflection in shiny blade and found a smile stretched on my lips.


    Alright, I have my own task to finish!


    Exhaling deeply, I tried to calm my beating heart, but found it thumping to the tone of excitement. A primal desire to spill blood roused within my heart, and a grin overtook my features. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I held my sword ready and bounded with the full extent of speed my agility at 62 could afford. As I burst free from the bushes, my arrival didn''t go unnoticed by the monsters and men alike.


    They watched as I descended amidst them, with my blade already swinging in a wild arc.


    Did I know anything about using a sword? Nope. Was my amateur act going to deter me from fighting to my heart''s content? Definitely not.


    Without any grace or technique, without any planning, I swung my blade in the path of monsters. Not because I was a hero of justice or savior of humanity, but simply because my heart desired so.


    A crimson glow coated the tip of the blade, extending its reach far beyond what the blade should be capable of. The extension cut through the monster''s leg, drawing a fountain of blood and a howl of pain from the wolf.


    Normally my actions would''ve been met with swift retaliation. The monsters would''ve regulated their response and identified me as a prime target for elimination. Everyone would''ve been confused, and I alone would''ve had to face the approaching doom.


    Normally, that is.


    "Good job!"


    A longsword swiped from under the monster and lopped its head off. Just as quickly I backed away before the monster blood would drench me head to toe.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    You have leveled up!


    You''re now level 6!


    You have 10 unallocated stat points.

 21 – Undercurrents

    Blood Monarch.


    A talent that gave one dominion over blood. Not water, and certainly not liquid in general, just blood. An SSS-Rank talent and yet with such an imposed limitation. One would argue that it was Blood Monarch, not Water or Ocean Monarch. But one would fail to see the true terror of an SSS-Rank talent.


    Despite such limitation, it managed to acquire the rank of SSS. How? Why would an SSS-Rank talent provide control over a resource that was limited in general?


    The answer lay in the fact that Blood Monarch at its core dealt with the concept of the blood more than the blood itself. And blood was represented as vitality, a connection that existed between all living things embodying a physical state. And Blood Monarch granted control over that aspect.


    Every talent came with the bare minimum knowledge of its usage, and Blood Monarch was no different. Even without having used it, I instinctively knew how to activate the talent.


    My own blood heeded the call and coated the sword, extending the blade far beyond it had any right to. And that provided me with an edge. Heh!


    As the wolf head hit the ground, I took a quick stock of our situation. There were a total of 6 monsters that surrounded us and 4 humans besides the leader. With me in the equation, the numbers had dipped into our favor.


    "Fight first; talk later." The leader said to me, and I nodded in return. With my recent level up, I was faster, stronger and overall a much better brute. Though still a brute.


    My entire experience with the sword amounted to slashing, stabbing, and parrying. I wasn''t very confident about executing the latter with remote chances of success. Of course, my level up also signified an increase in Amara''s attributes. That was added relief.


    With that much, she should be able to fell a monster successfully. In the meantime, the older warrior and I fought the monsters with relentless intensity.


    Without the element of surprise, I found it harder to land a fatal blow. That said, I was able to provide more openings for the armored man, who didn''t let a single chance go to waste. With the support from others, we were able to keep the monsters at bay and inflict debilitating injuries.


    Each of my nicks drained more blood from the wolves, incurring their wrath and thus leaving an opening for the leader to exploit.


    I ducked beneath a claw and swung my sword across the beast''s belly. It let out a pain-filled howl and staggered. Big mistake, as the next second a broadsword skewered it right through the middle. I delivered my own crude strike, cutting across its throat.


    [+58.36%]


    Just as I was about to round onto another monster, I heard a crash sound nearby. It was followed by a tremor that went through the ground, and a look of concern was exchanged among the group of armored warriors.


    "What was that?" I heard one of them mumble.


    Unlike them, I felt a mote of concern take root in my heart. I sincerely hoped that Amara was alright.


    Then my vision was swarmed by a stream of notifications.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    Your summon has slain a level 56 monster: Saber-Tooth Tiger (C)!


    Due to a large difference in levels, extra XP is being rewarded.


    You have earned XP (690%)!


    You have leveled up! (¡Á7 times)


    You have 45 unallocated stat points.


    Holy...!


    I couldn''t accurately describe the feeling that passed through my entire being, but it was like my mind expanded and opened to the world, and everything surged into my being all at once.


    A sense of unbridled strength coursed through my entire body, and I nearly doubled down. My vision swam while everything was heightened to an extreme. I could hear the force of my heartbeat as it pumped blood and mana into my body.


    It took moments for the world to shift back into focus and effort to keep the glowing signs hampering at the edge of senses. Blood Monarch provided me with such a detailed clarity of my accomplices that I could even feel the existing variations between their vital auras. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As my vision adjusted to the enhanced limpidity, I saw one of the monsters cashing in on the opportunity to deliver a fatal blow. Before I could even react or dodge, a whistling sound cut through the air, and the monster was blown sideways, sending waves of compressed air in all directions.


    Amara landed right beside me with an air of authority, an almost palpable sense of imperial charisma radiating outward. "You alright?" She asked with a concerned tone.


    I nodded and straightened my back. "That was something, alright."


    To leap across seven entire levels in one go, especially when each level rewarded 100 stat points, was an insane experience. I glanced at the monster that was blown away, seeing a spear of ornate crimson design embedded inside its belly.


    [+65.85%]


    Only two monsters remained, but they seemed fearful to charge in right away. On the other hand, the leader shifted his glance between me and Amara, a heavy concern weighing on his back.


    "Fight first; talk later." I echoed his words and received a nod in return. I was relieved to see the man had his priorities straight at least. With only two monsters remaining, Amara could''ve finished both in a heartbeat, but I gestured for her to stay put and not interfere in my fight.


    With my attributes now more than doubled, I flourished my sword and burst forth. Even the armored leader found it hard to keep up with me but at least managed to act as a distraction. Exactly what I needed to finish the remaining wolves in an efficient manner.


    [+78.33%]


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    You have slain a level 32 monster: Dire-Wolf (D)!


    You have earned XP (78.33%).


    You have leveled up! (¡Á2 times)


    You have 55 unallocated stat points.


    I breathed out lightly, savoring the feel of my body embracing the changes. I had managed to fight and kill a D-Rank monster whilst not even being at the peak of E-Rank. I doubted anyone would easily believe my words, but I wasn''t keen to share in the first place.


    That said, I took a glance at my Soul Record.


    Name: Markus White


    Race: Human [Awakened] (Dragon Heart: Compatibility at 76%)


    Age: 19


    Origin: Celestial Archive [Supreme???]


    Level: 15 | XP: 5.78%


    Rank: E


    Attributes


    Strength: 155Agility: 177Vitality: 223Intelligence: 290Perception: 149Spirit: 505Free Stat Points: 55


    Talents


    [Summon - D][Talent Copy - N/A][Blood Monarch - SSS]


    Summons (1/2)


    [Amara - SSS]


    Favorability: 35% (Trusted Companion)Power Sync: -92.78%


    My compatibility had risen by another percent, and while it was a delight to see my level nearly double the previous, even more delightful was the surge in my attributes. I took note of Amara''s Favorability experiencing a minor increase once more.


    I called up her Soul Record.


    Name: Amara


    Race: Vampire [Ascended]


    Age: 2,198


    Origin: Night Queen [Divine]


    Rank: ???


    Attributes


    Strength: 224Agility: 447Vitality: 300Intelligence: 368Perception: 181


    Wow!


    Her current attributes were incomparable to her previous ones. In fact, the difference was so big that I couldn''t help but wonder just how strong she would grow if I became a C-Rank or even B-Rank hunter. The concept felt utterly ridiculous.


    "Sigh..." I heard the old leader relax his shoulder as the carnage around us died down. One tree was still on fire, but the flames were being doused by one of the armored men.


    "Thank you." He gestured at me and then at Amara. "If you hadn''t arrived when you did, it would''ve been a difficult battle. So, I''m thanking you on behalf of myself and my group."


    "It''s alright." I replied and offered a harmless smile. "We were just passing by."


    "You aren''t from the guild?" The leader asked, confused.


    "We are." I nodded, not bothering to elaborate on Amara''s status. I concurred it would be better to keep her status obscure so as to avoid any complications.


    "Then you must already know of our mission." The man spoke. "We were responsible for the South-Western region, while the guild claimed the South-Eastern region."


    A look of perplexity took over my features, and I frowned. A quick glance with Amara let me know I wasn''t hearing things.


    "I''m sorry, but we were just leaving the End Forest after staying inside for three days. I''m not as apprised of the matters of Erdwatch as you seem to mistake."


    "Oh, is that so?" The man''s eyes widened as he looked at me and Amara with a peculiar gaze. "Where are my manners? Let me introduce myself¡ªmy name''s Jacob of the Red Tower, under Sir Zeke''s banner. We come from the Vaelin city, and these are the acolytes training under me."


    Of the four people, three were men and one was a woman. Jacob introduced all four of them and then looked at me and Amara expectantly.


    "Ah yes, my name is Markus," I said and pointed at Amara, "and this is Amara.


    "Now, please tell me what exactly is going on."

 22 – A Flaming Strategy

    Jacob sheathed his sword, droplets of blood cascading down the sharp edge and intermixing with the muddy sludge, a direct cause of the thunderous rain that had lasted through the night and origin of much of their problems.


    Right beside him stood his acolytes, each nearing the peak of E-Rank and holding the banner of the Red Tower, a subsidiary of the Tower of Spirituality and under direct supervision of Sir Zeke, a genuine Rank-A Knight of the Royal family of Eirland.


    He felt his mana reserves in a diminished state, a result of the constant battle they had had to face throughout their march from the wall. Running into a group of Dire-Wolves had been a serious cause for concern, but thankfully he had received assistance from two guilders.


    Yet the duo that stood before him was an interesting combination of a human and a vampire, the latter of which was a scarcity in the Kingdom. But what he couldn''t understand was why they would be within the area they were handed the responsibility for, instead of the southeastern region.


    More than anything, though, it was the fact that they genuinely seemed to hold no impression of their current predicament and the looming calamity they were trying to ward against. Three days within the End Forest, they had claimed. But he found himself hard-pressed to believe them.


    "Ahem." Jacob cleared his throat and recounted the tale that had led them into their current situation.


    Yesterday, he had been lounging near the gates of the Tower after providing an intense and thorough workout to his acolytes. He had been expecting to spend the rest of the day providing much relief to his body but instead had received a call to the arms.


    A direct order from Adrian Ravencroft for Sir Zeke to lead his soldiers and assist the guild in Erdwatch. The monsters of the End Forest were swarming the guilders, and they needed as much assistance as could be provided.


    By the time they arrived at the city, a rainy curtain encompassed the heavens, obscuring their view of the forest deep. Julian Ashford had been beside himself at their arrival, welcoming Sir Zeke with open arms, as was befitting a welcome to a friend.


    They had learned the monster tide had been growing in intensity and needed as much help as possible. The night had been spent under the torrential downpour fighting the monster in the messiest manner possible. Death had been beside the corner, claiming men and beasts alike.


    Then the dawn broke and the rain hummed to a light drizzle. The monsters were still packed to the brim, but it was determined that continuing fighting in a similar manner would incur heavy loss among their ranks.


    With the two A-Ranks at the helm, the battle should''ve been easier, especially considering the fact that none of the monsters came close to A-Rank. That said, the walls spanned for miles on end, covering nearly half of Rosenthal County and a quarter of the Feylance Barony. Even with that advantage, the guild found itself stretched too thin.


    That''s when Jordan, 198th ranked on the kingdom''s top 200 hunter rankings, made a proposition. Being a B-Rank hunter, his words couldn''t be ignored even by Julian. The proposition was simple¡ªif Sir Zeke and Julian were spread too thin trying to cover the entire battlefield, why not shrink the area itself?


    The idea was to simply corner the monsters and force them into a single or two spots, where Sir Zeke and Julian would be waiting with their weapons drawn. With the amount of power the duo possessed, it would only be a matter of time before the monsters were rounded and chopped up. A simple and efficient strategy.


    Of course, the plan was easier said than done. How would they manage to corral the monsters into a concentrated spot? Was that even possible?


    That''s where the lesser guilders and soldiers came into the picture. Before leaving the Tower, Sir Adrian, a prestigious researcher and alchemist, had saddled them with a ton of supplies. Which included Earth Sundering Potions and Star Fire Potions.


    As a known Flame Warden, Jordan proposed that they ambush the monsters from behind, set the forest on fire, and give them the metaphorical push they needed to surge and concentrate in one spot.


    It put the men at risk, but it was a risk they were willing to take. That said, even Jacob had been surprised by the intensity of the monster tide despite having left under the cover.


    "That''s..." Markus spoke, hesitant.


    "Dumb," Amara interjected.


    "...Genius. I was going to say genius." He gave his companion a side glance, and she snorted and looked away.


    Interesting, thought Jacob, his gaze briefly wandering to the dead monster with an enormous hole in the torso, a result of the spear thrown from a considerable distance. What tremendous powers!


    Both the human and vampire duo boasted substantial strength, but Amara was certainly stronger of the two. That made Jacob wonder if there existed a complicated relationship between them. Something like a mutual form of symbiosis.


    "So, you were in the process of throwing these potions at the monsters?" Markus asked.


    Jacob glanced at the smoldering tree and felt a weary smile creep on his face. When the monsters had ambushed them, one of the acolytes had lost his cool and tossed a potion at it. He missed, of course, and the tree caught fire. Thankfully it was put out before it could get out of hand, which he ironically had to credit to the rain.


    "Actually, we were just about to plant these potions some distance away, so if you wouldn''t mind, we would really appreciate the assistance."


    Although he worded his sentence to seem like he was asking for their help, that was not the case at all. Even though the guild didn''t pay its members, there existed a contract between the hunter and the guild. Should they require any assistance, a hunter would have no choice but to comply. Lest they be blacklisted by the guild and forbidden from entry into Erdwatch ever again.


    It was a little strict, but even the emperor was helpless against such regulations. A testament to the power the guild wielded at its fingertips. If they had predicted the monster tide a few days earlier, the matter could''ve been resolved in a much more efficient and harmless manner.


    "Of course," said Markus with a smile adorning his face. "We would be happy to provide whatever support we can."


    Amara, on the other hand, eyed Jacob with a scowl, and he felt a shiver crawl down his spine. He wasn''t going to back down, though; their survival depended on these two. Well, nothing that serious, but in a dangerous situation, life and death could be a matter of a minor aid.


    "Thank you, now let''s make haste." He offered a smile, and they departed right after.


    While Jacob stood at the helm, his acolytes with their heavy baggage right behind him, Amara and Markus followed at the rear. He kept his ears open, vigilant but silently listened to their conversation. With the way they were speaking, it didn''t seem they had any intention of hiding it in the first place.


    "Why would you think their plan is dumb?" Markus asked.


    "Isn''t their entire plan contingent on the fact that no A-Rank monster exists in the horde?" Amara spoke rhetorically. "What happens if one or more did exist?"


    "Surely they can take on a single A-Rank monster, right?"


    "Normally yes, when besieged by a swarming tide of monsters, I wouldn''t be so sure."


    Jacob felt his heart constrict at the detail. They hadn''t thought of the scenario at all. But then again, maybe the guild had already determined the monsters lacked a creature with the might equivalent to an A-Rank hunter. Of course, it also couldn''t be dismissed that the guild had missed the tide of monsters until it had come knocking on their door. Could they even be trusted?


    "How do you feel?" He heard the blonde-haired boy ask.


    There was a drop of silence before the silver-haired vampire replied, "Fantastic. Especially after my fight with the cat." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you think you can handle B-ranks?" The boy asked.


    Jacob almost tripped over a stone but managed to catch himself before he could eat mud. Yet the shock he felt from hearing his words put his heart on a racing track. Even more shocking was the reply he heard.


    "B-Ranks could pose some trouble, though I can handle the low-ranked ones."


    She could handle B-Ranks. A B-Rank hunter!


    B-rank hunters didn''t grow on trees; they were prestigious personalities known throughout the kingdom. And there only existed 142 of them. In the entire Eirland Kingdom. Each one was known and accounted for.


    But who was this? A wannabe vampire who claimed she could defeat one, even if they were low rank. The 200th ranked on the Top Hunter List, Brandon of the Hunter''s Guild was a low-level B-Rank hunter. Could she handle him?


    Jacob laughed and shook his head. Kids these days...


    And continued walking.


    Hmm? What''s that? He thoughtfully looked ahead, spotting a massive shade lying with its innards spilled all over the grounds.


    A Saber-Tooth Tiger!

 23 – A Rising Tide

    The earthen wetness squelched beneath our boots, while the stale and humid air was prevalent throughout the atmosphere. Jacob and his team of acolytes marched ahead of us, while Amara and I positioned ourselves at the rear.


    Each of the acolytes was carrying a backpack, filled to the brim with destructive potions that usually cost exorbitant amounts of money. They were to be used against the monsters to bring peace and harmony to the lands. Yet, Amara''s words had struck a chord in me, and I couldn''t help the feelings of unease from gripping my heart.


    I sighed. "In the unlikely scenario we do end up in a situation beyond our ability to handle, what are our chances of survival?"


    Amara had proven time and again her tactical insight and battle awareness. As an SSS-Rank existence, it stood to reason that she must''ve had knowledge regarding how to deal with existences on higher levels.


    "Depends." She said. I gave her a critical eye, and she continued. "Most of my talents are focused toward keeping me alive. Even my highest attribute is agility, to help me extricate myself when faced with a scenario like you described. However, the attribute difference among higher ranks is simply enormous, and even I can''t guarantee anything beyond a ''maybe''."


    "So, not very likely?"


    "Anything beyond A-Rank would be impossible." She finished.


    After my earlier discussion with Amara, I was now aware of the level to rank correspondence. E-Ranks ranged from Level 1 to 25, D-Ranks from 26 to 50, while C-Ranks were those between Level 51 and 75. However, starting from B-Rank, the difference grew startlingly huge. Those from Level 76 to 125 could all be categorized as B-Ranks, while Level 126 to 200 were known as A-Ranks.


    The Dragon that had brought me back to life was at Level 205, positively in the ranks of S. Though Amara speculated that its level might''ve dropped due to long-term isolation and heart extraction. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the point remained¡ªA-Ranks were currently beyond our ability to handle. One might wonder why I would even bother calculating my chances against A-Ranks as a mere E-Rank, but for a while now a seed of ambition has embedded itself within my heart.


    With all this power at my fingertips, I would have to be a fool to not direct it toward fulfilling my dreams and, most of all, somehow benefiting the world at large.


    I would never consider myself a hero, but the world facing extermination-level threats was the one I lived in. And when the threat of death comes knocking on our door, both the good and the bad must band together to fight against it.


    The Kingdom of Eirland, in particular, housed more threats than the Empire despite being weaker than the latter. End Forest was a glaring powder keg, but the Red Forest adjacent to Dorein Marquisette fared no better.


    Thinking about the Empire, I couldn''t help but wonder if the vampire clans of that place would hold any relations to Amara. Though that prospect seemed far-fetched and wishful thinking.


    "We can leave if you want, you know?"


    I was so lost in my monologue that it took me a few seconds to register Amara''s words. When I did, I turned toward her with a questioning look that said, Why would I want to leave here?


    "I thought you might be anxious to reunite with your former teammates." She offered. "You know, thank them and all."


    Oh!


    As the realization dawned on me, I felt a spark of happiness flicker in my heart. She was concerned about me, and that filled my heart with warmth.


    After leaving home, I had been so focused on realizing my dreams that I had forsaken the small joys that life could offer. People my age would usually partake in merry activities among their friends or search for a partner to share their youthfulness with.


    After my near death¡ªwell technically actual death experience I now understood the weight of regrets one would feel at the end. I had promised myself to live a life worth remembering, and I was determined to uphold that promise.


    "I can''t." I shook my head. "Not with what we''re facing here."


    "Sure you can." Amara countered. "If you really wish to leave, who would be foolish enough to stop you?"


    I smiled at that, and seeing Jacob almost stumble turned my smirk even wider. "We can''t, Amara. We have a bigger priority at the moment, and reuniting with my friends can wait."


    Elias and his team would have to be within the Erdwatch, and as long as I remained anonymous, nothing would urge them to escape. I wasn''t in a hurry.


    Amara stopped pestering me after that, and we continued with our walk. It was about half an hour later that Jacob stopped and held up his hand.


    "This is it." He spread his hand to emphasize the empty glade we stood in. "We are to spread out from here."


    The acolytes dropped their bags full of potions and started equipping themselves.


    "I would like to help in distributing the potions." Amara spoke, the words more of an order than a suggestion.


    "Eh...?" Jacob glanced up from where he was picking a glass vial and shot me a conflicted look. I shrugged. "I was hoping you would keep guard and extricate any of us that need help."


    "He would do that in my stead." She pointed at me. "You can trust him."


    To say I was confused would be an understatement. I hadn''t expected Amara to suddenly direct the motion and put me in the middle of rising conflict. She, however, ignored any inquiring look I threw her way.


    Jacob glanced between us and bit his lips. He seemed to be contemplating something and ultimately nodded his head. "Very well. You can cover the East."


    Amara beamed and happily took her portion of the potions. I pulled her aside promptly behind a tree where we wouldn''t be heard properly.


    "Why would you do that?" I asked, equal parts confused and annoyed.


    She shrugged and lifted her case full of potions. "Don''t you want this?"


    "What?" Her gesture only served to enhance my confusion.


    "Listen, they need to scare the monsters and push them toward the center, and they are using potions for that. However, if I want to terrorize the monsters, why would I rely on something as fickle as magical liquid within a glass bottle?"


    Seeing the mischievous glint in her eyes alongside the wink she was giving me, I couldn''t help but consider her words.


    "You''re not suggesting..." I trailed off, and Amara''s smile widened further.


    "That''s exactly what I''m suggesting."


    "And you''re sure you can handle it."


    "More than handle it."


    Suddenly I was matching her grin. The sack of potions appeared as a bag full of gold and silver to my eyes. With the mana stones I had and with this number of potions, we may have solved the problem of our funds for the future.


    We returned soon after and found the team ready to go. My duty was to handle any monster attracted to the origin of tremors and send them to the afterlife. Jacob would accompany me, though our stations would be farther apart.


    "May the Goddess bless us." Jacob muttered a small prayer, and the acolytes mirrored his devotion. It always struck me as odd that the Church of Ilios, which was primarily rooted in the Empire, would have followers within the Kingdom and those who affiliated with the Royal Family at that.


    Either way, our destination and purpose determined, each of us left in a different direction. While acolytes and Amara spread along East and West, only Jacob and I pushed further inward up North.


    Our paths diverged midway, and I soon found a spot that would prove beneficial to my combat style. Which, for lack of a better term, was non-existent.


    My level 7 with a Scout Origin was very telling of my attainments in terms of armed combat. I could use a dagger a bit more proficiently than a sword, but I unfortunately lacked one. That said, my attributes were absolutely monstrous, even when discounting Spirit that seemed primarily focused on enhancing my summons.


    The past me would''ve been nervous at the prospect of facing a monster tide. The current me, on the other hand, had to calm the excitement my heart seemed to be bubbling with. It wasn''t distracting, but something told me keeping my emotions in check would only serve me in the future.


    While I was ruminating on my non-human existence, the ground quaked beneath me. The trees and branches swayed with furious intensity, while fractures became visible all around. For a moment the scene reminded me of the time when the Event Rapture had happened.


    I shook my head to focus on the situation at hand. With the sword in my hand, I would be facing demons from hell. With a beat in my heart, I would laugh at every turn. And when the embers turned to ash, I alone would rise from within.


    Despite the beat of excitement filling my dragon heart, my very human mind felt nervous.


    The fact that we were cornering the monsters, breeding desperation and rage made me question the intelligence of those at the top. It was certainly not something I would advocate for, but I was willing to extend my trust.


    Hopefully everything would be resolved, and the Kingdom would welcome the peace once more. Hopefully.


    Sigh, I just jinxed it, didn''t I?

 24 – Near Death

    Talents were innate to the hunter and Origin both. They came in all shapes and sizes and usually reflected an aspect to be altered or an attribute to be improved.


    Some talents focused on enhancing one''s strength, either providing a flat bonus or some obscure application like bypassing your opponent''s defense. Others focused on augmenting durability and enhancing vitality. However, each talent in some way drew from the Intelligence attribute.


    Intelligence wasn''t just a measure of mana, but encompassed all aspects related to the essence of the world and universe at large. It focused on the potency, purity, and regeneration of said mana. But more importantly, it governed to what extent the talent could be used.


    Blood Monarch was the only talent I could make use of in the combat. With my intelligence near 200 points, the feats I could accomplish would be astonishing to say the least.


    Unfortunately, my lack of actual practice with the talent severely hampered my range and destructive capabilities.


    As I stood ruminating within the empty clearing, my supernatural perception alerted me to the movements within the bushes. My heart beat with increased intensity, fear and excitement giving rise to nervous anticipation. I let out a tense breath of air and peered ahead.


    From behind the bushes, a shadow shot out. With my superhuman agility and perception, I caught the figure with crystal clarity. While the world hadn''t slowed down around me, my mental process accelerated to make it seem as if it did. With my enhanced dexterity, I slashed out.


    The blade edge glinted with sharpness and cut through the monster as if it was made of butter. The momentum carried the bisected monster forward, its two halves diverging to smash against the dead leaves and muddy sludge.


    The entire fight, if it could even be called that, had lasted no more than a few seconds. My sword looked as pristine as ever, not a speck of blood visible to mar its beauty.


    [+41.63%]


    Of course the battle was far from over. I only took a fleeting glance at the dead boar and focused ahead. The clearing I stood in was devoid of any detritus or tall boulders. It would leave me open to the monsters, but they would be just as open to me.


    I knew for a fact that battle veterans like Amara or even Jacob would try to use the environment to their advantage. Unfortunately, lacking in experience as I was, I could only make it disadvantageous for both myself and the beasts.


    All around me, monsters started to clog the clearing. Wolves, boars, bears, and tigers, among other varieties, rushed me with enraged growls. Despite not even being half their level, I was easily stronger than them.


    A claw zoomed in on me, and I sidestepped the attack and followed close behind with my own swing, taking its arm and leaving it to suffer being trampled by its own brethren. A maw advanced on my unprotected shin, and I stabbed my sword down on it, head, jaws, and all.


    My footwork lacked even a smidgen of grace, my swordsmanship was crude and somewhat insulting, and even the posture I shifted into was sloppy and wasteful, unable to deliver the force that my strength over 150 would otherwise suggest.


    Despite all my shortcomings, I wasn''t losing.


    When Amara spoke of the attribute difference being overwhelming in the later ranks, she wasn''t lying. However, the difference persisted even during the earlier stages when the rarity of Origin was called into question. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If I only had a divine origin, my stats would''ve been half of what they were at the moment. If it had been at Transcendent, they would have been less than a third of what I boasted. And drag it all the way down, I could hold my ground against even C-Rank monsters.


    Even as I was getting swarmed by the monsters, my heart only beat with furious passion. A bloodthirsty grin bloomed on my features as I relished in the shower of blood and gore. My vision grew focused, but my reasoning dwindled. Even the final trace of grace that my movements embodied was sacrificed in favor of savage dismemberment. I was more hacking with my sword than swinging with precision.


    [+21.88%]


    [+54.96%]


    [+35.89%]


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    You have leveled up!


    You''re now level 16!


    You have 60 unallocated stat points.


    I felt my strength grow by the second, the bloodlust and desire for further progression sapping away at the last bits of reasoning. I need more strength; I need more power. So, I sought it by slaughtering the beasts that dared cross my path.


    So lost was I in the rage and battle lust that I never even registered the force that hit me with the strength of a magic missile. I was knocked off my feet and shunted all the way back into the clearing. My body rolled like a rag doll, my clothes a mixture of gore and mud.


    The force did manage to clear the haze from my mind, though, and as I beheld the scene before me, a bone-chilling cold crawled up my spine. I didn''t forget the savage battle I had just waded through; in fact, I could recall each moment with crystal clarity. But that only served to make me nervous.


    I need to focus!


    I reminded myself and looked ahead. Even as I climbed to my feet, I regarded the monster before me. It looked like a Direwolf, but less bulky and taller. It had coarse brown fur with patches of it missing intermittently. And its crimson eyes shone with malice while a guttural growl escaped its throat.


    Now that I wasn''t being blinded by rage and excitement, I could smell the mana wafting off the monster. It was intense, more than what I had sniffed from the Saber-Tooth Tiger.


    A C-Rank monster!


    Somehow the mere presence of this monster filled its brethren with fear. They backed away, leaving the monster and me to face off in the middle.


    How human of them, I couldn''t help but consider. The monster put forth its claw and leaned forward. I had mere moments to consider its next move before it launched itself at me.


    Fast! The monster arrived before me in the blink of an eye, leaving me to only use a sword to parry its claw. Even then the strength of its attack pushed me back, leaving a dull ache to echo in my bones.


    The beast rounded on me in an instant, and I slashed without thinking. It was a mistake as the monster dodged the attack and swiped its claw at my thigh. Muscles and garments were torn alike, gushing blood and rousing agony.


    I stumbled back a step and watched as the monster bared its sharp fangs at me. It wasn''t attacking, simply judging me as if I were an interesting prey.


    Rage! My heart roared in fury, and I mirrored its passion with my own battle cry. I charged.


    The monster growled and leapt headfirst. My sword was already on its way. It would''ve evaded the attack had my weapon not reached it long before it could even think to avoid.


    Blood misty corralled to my command, swirling like a rain of needles around my sword. It was a move I had seen Amara use against the goblins, and with my current intelligence resting close to 200, I was able to emulate the move.


    Like guided feathers, the blood bombarded the monster in the face. Fur and flesh were torn asunder, its snout bleeding dark crimson on the ground.


    I staggered back as weakness threatened to take hold of me. I had used my own blood in that attack, and it had cost me dearly. Despite having copied Amara''s talent, I lacked the sheer proficiency she was able to display with her talents.


    That said, I still had the Blood Monarch at SSS-Rank, which meant I was as much a menace as she was on the battlefield, if only slightly inferior.


    Dead monsters scattered around the glade all dripped red, courtesy of my sword. And they all heeded my call as Blood Monarch worked to siphon their vitality.


    The injured leg started to mend its flesh, and I felt a stinging pain shoot through my body. I grit my teeth and refrain from making a single sound.


    GRRR


    The monster had recovered by now, and it shook its head to clear its bloodied vision. As it focused on it, it let out a piercing howl, and a dark crimson haze enveloped its whole body.


    My eyes widened in surprise, but I was given no time to react. In but an instant the monster was upon me, its maw open and ready to tear into my neck. I shifted at the last second, but it still caught me in the shoulder, its teeth sinking in, tearing flesh and breaking bones.


    I cried as the pain erupted and the monster growled and shook its head. The agony was intense, and I could think of nothing else. It flung me like a piece of meat, and I smashed into a tree, feeling the bones in my back creak in protest.


    "Fuck...!"


    My vision was losing focus, and my left arm had lost its functionality. In that particular moment I couldn''t help but wonder if choosing something like Immortal or Regeneration would''ve boosted my chances in this situation.


    No, think! Think of something!


    I could question my decision when I got out of this situation, but for now I had to think of a solution. The monster was tottering toward me, flexing its nose and giving me an uninterrupted view of its bloodied teeth. My blood, I realized.


    My breath came out ragged, and my whole body felt like a massive bruise. I found it hard to focus on the monster without my vision growing bleary, and the lack of focus meant I couldn''t properly activate my talent.


    There was only one thing I could do in that moment. It was risky and might even lead to my death, but at least my dragon heart agreed with my plan.


    I breathed out and struggled to push myself up onto my feet. The Direwolf growled at my motion but otherwise didn''t rush in. It might''ve grown cautious after getting its face drilled by hundreds of needles.


    With my sword in one hand, I beckoned to the monster.


    "Come on, you big bald bastard. Get a taste of my sword."


    Maybe it understood my words or maybe its instincts deemed me weak and thus relatively harmless, but the wolf bastard rushed at me all of a sudden. Instead of swinging my sword or circumventing its charge, I put my left shoulder in its path. The same one it had munched on moments prior.


    And the bastard didn''t refuse it. Thankfully.


    Once more the burning agony erupted from my wounded shoulder, the nerves flaring like fireworks. It was only my will and my rage that let me push past the confusing haze and allow me to execute my plan.


    Blood Monarch didn''t just let me control only my blood, but that of the others also. Unfortunately, I lacked the training and proficiency with the talent to utilize it at that level.


    If I couldn''t control the monster''s blood, then I just had to feed it my blood instead.


    As my senses bloomed within the monster''s body, I extended my control and issued one command.


    Freeze!


    And the beast stopped. Its body was restrained and left at my mercy. And I offered a crazed grin and said the words I never thought I would utter in my whole life. "Adios, fucker!"


    And my sword stabbed deep into its brain.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    You have leveled up!(¡Á4 times)


    You''re now level 20!


    You have 80 unallocated stat points.

 25 – Ashen Dusk

    Dark smoke curled above the canopy, the eastward wind carrying ash and soot along, leaving a hazy trail of grayness that matched the rainy clouds in the sky. I picked the faint smell of smog amidst the overpowering stench of offal.


    The dead carcass of the corrupted Direwolf lay a few feet ahead of me while I tried catching my breath. All the while my talent worked to push my bones back into alignment and mend the torn bits of flesh. The healing was horrendously slow.


    I heard the wet footfall growing increasingly near and turned my head just slightly to avoid agitating the wound. Amara sauntered toward my exhausted figure with a shadow of a smirk adorning her face.


    "That was a remarkable show you put on." She commented just as she reached me. Her eyes roamed my body, taking in my beaten and battered form and the oozing crimson blood that showed no signs of stopping. "Allow me."


    Saying so, she dropped to her knees and rested her right hand on my shoulder. The response was abrupt as I felt every nerve in my body be dipped in icy cold water. A soothing sensation spread along my torso, then to my limbs and even to my head. I calmed down.


    "You were watching?" I posed rhetorically. With my mind restored to optimal functionality, I was able to understand the latent reasoning behind my near-death experience.


    "Yes, and no." She replied. I waited for her to elaborate even as my body was being put back into shape and consolidating the aftereffects of my level up. "I knew your Dragon heart would pose a problem down the line, and while certain methods exist to counter emotional volatility, the limits of the technique itself are heavily reliant on the aptitude of the person."


    "I hoped I satisfied your curiosity then." I uttered as I flinched my shoulder slightly and was relieved to find it functioning smoothly. "But what do you mean by ''yes and no''?"


    "Have you not noticed yet?" She answered my question with another question.


    I blinked, trying hard to dredge up the memories of my recent battle. I was unable to find anything noteworthy. I shook my head.


    "Your level." She hinted. "Did you not notice anything strange?"


    "Is it that I leveled up too fast?" I had earned five levels in this battle, but my previous encounter had netted me nine levels thanks to Amara''s help. I couldn''t understand what¡ª


    Amara''s help.


    I suddenly realized and let out a groan. "You didn''t kill anything? That''s why I didn''t receive any experience from you."


    Amara offered me a smile. "Sure took you a while to get it. That said, you would be right about that deduction."


    "Did you even provide any help?"


    "Sure I did."


    I took a breath and asked. "What did you do?"


    "You know you''re not the only summoner here, you know?" I offered an inquiring look, and Amara was happy to indulge my curiosity. "Blood Wraiths. With my intelligence near 400, I was able to summon a couple of them to keep busy at the task in my stead."


    "But if they kill, wouldn''t that still earn me XP?" I asked.


    "IF," Amara emphasized. "I explicitly ordered them not to kill anything. Because Blood Wraiths function by virtue of siphoning vitality, they are able to severely weaken their opponents without cutting off their pulse."


    "And you did that to test me?"


    "I had to see if you could even regulate the Dragon Heart."


    "And if I hadn''t?"


    Amara looked me in the eye for a brief moment before she replied. "I would''ve offered to have it removed. Though the choice would''ve remained with you."


    She''s concerned for me.


    I adopted a faint smile, now that I was bereft of the wounds impeding me from relaxing my body. Although my torn garments were a minor source of annoyance, the feelings were overshadowed by my recent growth in terms of strength.


    "Thank you for looking out for me." I nodded. "What now?"


    "Now," she said, "we level up."


    [+21.99%]


    [+88.36%]


    [+57.03%]...


    A series of glowing screens crowded my vision, giving me little time to think before the intense sensation of my attributes increasing hit me for the umpteenth time.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    You have leveled up!(¡Á5 times)


    You''re now level 25!


    You have 105 unallocated stat points.


    As the rush faded, I saw Amara close her eyes and relish in the feel of her attributes surging once more. She breathed out and gave me a look.


    "How does it feel?"


    I smiled. "Terrific."


    "Now that you''re all patched up and significantly stronger than before, we should go rejoin the group."


    The smell lingering in the atmosphere was strong, and the scene was a picture of lurid fantasy. Even I, as the painter, was surprised by the outcome brought out by my actions when under the influence of Dragon Heart.


    With Amara by my side, we plodded our way through the boggy, wet ground. Along the way, driven by my curiosity, I asked, "Did you use your magic in place of potions to set fire to the forest?"


    "Who said I did?" Amara winked at me as she replied. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I shot her a confused look. "But¡ª"


    "Don''t worry." She said cutting me off. "There are more ways than one to accomplish a single task. You must never be rigid when it comes to matters like these; always be open-minded."


    I was curious, though, especially about her anomalous ways. In fact, I was curious about a lot of things, but since we were finally on our path out of this ghastly wasteland, I could wait slightly more before sating my desires.


    Jacob met us alongside his acolytes, though I noted one supporting minor injuries. They gave me a curious look, no doubt interested in my story. I would allow them to formulate their own theories.


    "Since the forest is essentially on fire and no doubt brimming with monsters, which path are we going to take?" I asked right before we set course to our destination.


    Jacob was eager to reply to my query. "Although our strategy was to corner monsters and push them toward the Erdwatch, the section near the Feylance Barony is ways from the center. Alongside its strategic location, it provides valuable cover from the monsters."


    "You mean the lake that cuts through the Barony and into End Forest?" I pressed.


    "River Yoland, yes." He nodded.


    The river in question actually traveled along the borders of Greystone County before opening up into Forbidden Sea. If it was that place, then I could certainly see the application.


    Our march began promptly with Jacob leading the way. Apparently he had been equipped with a compass before setting out, and having prior knowledge of the topography of the forest meant the travel went without a hitch.


    Now that the pungent odor wasn''t blocking my nostrils, I could pick up on the scent my garments emanated with. It was awful to say the least. How others had refrained from making a comment was something I found hard to comprehend.


    Despite the cloudy weather, the forest was illuminated enough to allow safe passage. That sight waned as the dusk drew near. A burnt orange took over the skies, and ash swirled in spiraling haze. The scene was mesmerizing enough that our entourage had to stop for a moment in an effort to admire the tragic beauty.


    Amara nudged me at that point, and I posed an inquiring look. "Come with me for a moment." She gestured with her head and walked behind a tree. I followed with a curious stride.


    "What?" I asked.


    She peeked from behind the trunk to take note of others, then shifted her attention back to me. "Seeing how you were so concerned about exposing your Soul Record, I needed to ask whether you wanted me to pack them up and dispose of them." She completed the sentence with a gesture to imitate the slicing of a neck, along with the tacky sound effect.


    I opened and closed my mouth, startled at her proposition. "You can''t be serious?"


    "Why not?" She countered. "You were the one worried, not me. And they know your secret."


    "First," I held up a hand, "they don''t know my secret. They know I''m strong, they know you''re strong, but they don''t know us. Second, that was before I realized what awaited us after a single level up, much less after two dozen levels. So, I can positively say that I don''t give two fucks about their thoughts or their reactions."


    What I didn''t mention was that my Dragon Heart vehemently disagreed with any attempts at pretension or playing subtle. I was willing to indulge that bit on the account of having lived a less than fulfilling life.


    "You know," Amara crinkled her eyes, an alluring smile gracing her lips, "you look so hot when saying that. I could kiss you right now."


    "Really?" I leaned forward in anticipation.


    She giggled and lightly pushed on my nose. "I didn''t say I would. But keep that up, and I just might."


    "Is that promise?"


    "It''s a probability."

 26 – Worn and Torn City

    Erdwatch as the city was a result of centuries of effort toward optimization and efficiency. Everything a hunter needed to prepare for the outset of their journey was made available. From potion shops to armory outlets, everything a hunter would need to outset their journey was made available.


    The forest was dimly lit as the night had fallen. I briefly observed Amara''s expression, noting her delight at the surge in her attributes that Moon''s Blessing promised.


    Early pangs of hunger had started their assault on my belly when we finally glimpsed the faint glimmer of the river surface. Even before that, our perception had alerted us to the sound of gushing waters.


    Jacob ambled at the forefront, his compass back within his inner pockets as a placid expression graced his features. He turned around at the riverbank, addressing each of us with a smile and a hearty tone.


    "I''m glad to see each one of you vital and sharp. And I would personally like to express my gratitude to both Hunter Markus and Huntress Amara, who have lent their aid when we required it the most."


    I offered a gentle smile, though Amara remained impassive. Jacob continued. "With that said, let''s make haste and assist our brothers and sisters who no doubt are expecting our return."


    The path that we led followed along the riverbank. I was mildly curious about the absence of other parties but contributed it to the distance and timing.


    When we finally gazed upon the sky-touching wall built of stone, wood, and lime mortar, it was under the pitch blackness that only our enhanced perception was able to pierce through. Amara and I exchange a glance before following a step behind Jacob and his band of acolytes.


    Our steady and silent stride took us near the rocky behemoth, where I was finally able to catch a glimpse of a rope ladder extending from an alcove carved about 50 feet above the ground. Jacob was the first to climb, followed closely by his acolytes.


    "Are you sure you want to go inside?" Amara asked solemnly.


    I nodded and motioned toward the ladder. She eyed me for moments longer before crouching slightly and shooting off. I stood with my mouth agape and watched as a tendril of shadow extending to anchor and pull her within the alcove.


    My gaze briefly drifted to my own legs and then to the alcove from which Amara stood shaking her head. I clicked my tongue and used the ladder to climb.


    When I finally arrived within the hollow cavity, I realized it was actually a hole that led to the other side of the wall. I had never seen or heard of this before, so it stood to reason that they had constructed, or rather deconstructed, a minute portion to allow entry for their scouts.


    "Welcome back!" A rugged voice announced itself and attracted our attention toward a stout man with an unruly mop of hair and a gray, unkempt beard. He wore attire distinct of a hunter affiliated with the guild but working under the management sector.


    Jacob erupted in laughter and hugged the man while expressing how happy he was to see him. He then turned to us and pointed at Amara and me. "If it weren''t for their help, I might not have made it back. Don''t forget to note their achievements."


    The man nodded and looked over us, a flicker of confusion dancing on his brows. Jacob was a D-rank hunter, and to require our assistance would at the very least put our strength close to or higher than his. And even in the Erdwatch, practically run by hunters, C-Ranks were a limited resource.


    "Allow me to have our men escort you to your lodgings." He said, waving toward the other end. "The city is abuzz with activity as we are still trying to establish a sense of stability. That said, we have prepared quarters and food to be served to all who perform well."


    "Thanks." I nodded in appreciation and was led to the precipice. Amara peered at the empty ground and then at the city proper bustling with activity. She shot me a taunting look and took a step forward.


    None of us had any time to react before gravity took hold and pulled her down. Except for me, the rest were shocked and appalled at the happening. Then we saw a dome of shadows bloom beneath her feet and cushion her fall.


    "That...!" The short man reeled from the surprise while Jacob fared no better, more astonished at her audacity than her capability.


    "Come on down!" Amara hollered from below. She beckoned with her hands. "Jump!"


    I looked back at the faces of those behind, finding them all staring at me expectantly. Hesitation overtook my body before I saw Amara''s expression. I steeled my resolve and buried the agitation.


    Then I jumped.


    A sense of weightlessness engulfed me, my heart beating a thunderous beat. Then the laws of the world enacted themselves, and I found myself falling. This time, though, instead of an abyss of despair, it was a beautiful moon that awaited my descent.


    Just before I hit the ground, a shadowy construct took shape and prevented me from turning into meat-shake. It bounced me upward slightly, offsetting the buildup of momentum, and then disappeared and allowed me to land on my feet.


    I laughed and reveled in the feel of the adrenaline rush. My Dragon Heart roared in excitement, and I directed my attention toward my companion. She winked at me with a graceful smile etched on her face.


    "That was wonderful." I said, moving closer. "Thanks."


    She shrugged and made to speak up, but I snatched her lips before she could utter a single word. They were soft and delicate and tasted of sweetness.


    The kiss itself was short and chaste, and I pulled back shortly after. She blinked her eyes, mouth faintly agape. "You¡ª"


    "Shh, don''t say anything." I put a finger on her lips. "And thanks again."


    Amara stood still, reeling from the experience. Her hand subconsciously wandered to her lips, the lingering touch and warmth coating her skin with a healthy blush. During that time, a man had arrived and asked us to follow him.


    We were led through the markets rife with activity. Men and women alike shuffled with anxious energy and looked every bit as worn down as I had expected. Streets were lit prominently by the Mana-powered lamps, casting an electric blue glow onto cobblestone streets.


    I had heard of the tinted glass they used in Vaelin, meant to offer a better shade and regal atmosphere. I was told they burned a rich gold in color, as deep as the sun that shone in the daylight sky. Though I was fairly sure the sun didn''t actually shine golden.


    Our short traipse lasted in silence, Amara in particular avoiding my gaze. Whether it was in embarrassment or irritation, I was going to find out in the hard way. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This part doesn''t seem as heavily affected as I had expected." I spoke in hopes of gleaning further information.


    The man had been instructed by the guilder, who supposedly worked in the management sector. He took note of my attempt at conversation and deftly replied.


    "West of the Erdwatch, alongside the Feylance Barony, suffered less than the portion right in the middle. Rosenthal County, while also under siege, faces much less pressure than us due to the sheer number of monsters that flood our gates."


    I wondered if the river had played any part in keeping the Barony safe. Though I was relieved to learn that my home had at least avoided being overrun by the monsters. My father still lived there, after all.


    "The most troublesome so far has been the intersection where the guild is situated."


    The geography of the Erdwatch was an interesting illustration. While it bordered the End Forest to the south, the city itself spanned horizontally, covering three-quarters of Feylance Barony and half of Rosenthal County. On the West side lay the Feylance Barony and on the East Rosenthal County. While right up North was the Leroux Barony.


    Despite holding such a strategic location, the Emperor had handed it over to the guild to manage. A curious development, especially when considering the fact that the royal family wasn''t lacking in terms of powerful hunters.


    I was still ruminating over the political landscape when our escort announced that we had arrived at our destination.


    I looked ahead at the building that was a mixture of wood and stones, with the latter used more prominently. It was an inn, but the one I had never seen before. Of course my lack of familiarity could be attributed to the fact that I had rarely visited this part of the city.


    As we were led inside, I could see a number of men being tended to while resting atop their straw beds. Thankfully we were escorted to a separate room on the second floor with a wooden bed with fleece blankets.


    "Could I trouble you to bring us some food and water?" I posed with a humble smile, and the man could only agree.


    During the intermission I mapped out the area and noted the lack of a second bed. A knock on the door alerted me to his return, and the smell of hot food squashed any doubts of his identity. I opened the door, accepted the steaming tray and water jug, and bid him a peaceful night.


    Now, I had to address the gloomy vampire that had been staring daggers at my back since earlier. I dearly hoped I lived through this night.

 27 – A Mischievous Thought

    "You kissed me?" Amara asked, accusingly.


    "In my defense, I was just cashing in on that promise a little earlier." I held up my hands in defense. "That said, if you have something to say, I''m all ears."


    Amara looked at me, with eyes narrowed and a turbulent storm coursing behind. Being as tall as she was, I was intimidated to say the least. "That was not a promise."


    "Probability? I get it."


    I was only now coming to a realization that I might''ve gotten swept into the heat of the moment. Although her face was a sculpture of icy aloofness, the budding pressure set my teeth on edge.


    "Would you like to join me?" I held up the food tray and saw her eyes dart only for a moment. "Or not? I can eat alone."


    "Do you think this is a joke?" She asked, calmly.


    "I think this is tragic." I replied, keeping my face impassive.


    The night wasn''t as frigid when standing inside in the room as it had been when traveling through the forest. I was still concerned about the food getting cold. I proceeded to rest it atop the nightstand.


    "I see," Amara nodded, catching my attention, "it must be because of that little Favorability meter you have going on. What does it say now?"


    I took a cursory glance and found it struck at 35%. I gulped.


    "What? Not ticking upward, is it?"


    That certainly did not bode well for me. I sighed. "Alright, I get it; you''re mad. But why are you making such a big deal out of a single kiss? That didn''t last even five seconds."


    Amara sneered. "Must I remind you that it was you who wanted to forge a friendship between us? I wonder what became of that promise."


    She seemed hell-bent on making a mountain out of a molehill. I bit my lip and considered her words.


    While it was true I liked Amara and wished to take it further, I had concluded that her feelings didn''t differ much from mine. She had shown concern for me on more than one occasion, and even setting aside her Favorability, I was positive over the signs I had read.


    As I thought up to there, my mind froze. The beat of my heart, on the other hand, raced inexplicably. I blinked.


    "How about I make you a new promise?" I said, drawing near. "We go on a date¡ªhave a talk, dine in some fancy restaurant, and watch the sunset from atop the Alps. And if at the end you do not kiss me, I will offer a formal apology."


    "Huh?" Amara scoffed. "So we''re making bets now? Is that you talking?" She spoke, drawing closer. "Or is it your heart?" Her sharp-nailed finger poking at my chest.


    I kept silent, not averting my gaze in the slightest. Even as she applied force to push her finger deeper, I kept still.


    "Maybe I should''ve just removed it back in the forest?" She suggested with a dangerous gleam in her eyes. "Or maybe I should just gouge it out now?"


    "Do it." I verbalized it, each word with a strong emphasis.


    Amara peered into my eyes with her soulful crimson orbs. This close I could see their crystalline essence and an inhuman charm. I felt pain erupt from my chest as her clawed hand dug in. I groaned but otherwise made no motion.


    "I remember you liked the taste of my blood." I said, halting her motions. "Would you like some more?"


    "What?" She shot me a confused look. "Are you trying to change the topic?"


    I smirked and lifted the sword strapped to my hip. Opening my mouth, I held my tongue out and made an incision. A spike of pain erupted from my cut and exposed nerves. Even as the blood dripped from my tongue, I did not move an inch.


    Amara''s eyes were wide, droplets of my blood dying her pale white hand a shade of crimson. "You fool..." She uttered, though her hand had already lifted to wipe a stream running down my chin. She stared at her bloodied fingers deeply, her eyes wide in interest while her breath came out a little ragged.


    She licked. Her tongue swiping off the droplets from her finger. Her attention then shifted to me, mouth wide open and fangs on full display.


    Her mouth enclosed around mine, sucking on my tongue deeply. A mixture of pain and pleasure coursed through my body as I felt her tongue entangle with my slimy appendage.


    Her warm and supple figure was so close that I could no longer resist pulling her in and embracing her with passion and lust. My heart growled in approval, but I was too lost to care. My sole attention fixated on the moonlit beauty writhing in my embrace.


    The pain slowly receded, but the iron tang of the blood was exchanged between us in a wet, sloppy kiss. My hands roamed her robed figure, digging into the openings of her armor, seeking flesh and warmth.


    At last Amara pulled back, pushing on my chest. She looked at me with her hazy eyes and asked, "How did you know?"


    I calmed my pulsating heart and cleared the fog of lust from my brain. "How did you do it?" I asked her back.


    She clicked her tongue and leaned back. "After the increase in my status, I managed to shroud a part of your Soul Record using Night Veil."


    "Is that why I hadn''t been getting new notifications about your Favorability increase?"


    "That''s a cheat meter, and you know it." She replied. "But yes. I wanted to see how you would react without some arbitrary love meter edging you on."


    "So that part about kissing, it was you dropping the bait?"


    "Yup." She replied, seeming particularly proud of that bit.


    I shook my head, blinking. "You''re testing me an awful lot today. First the Dragon Heart and now this. I would like to make it clear: I do not appreciate being tested like that."


    "Noted and filed." She nodded. "Now your turn¡ªhow did you know?"


    I shrugged. "It was a gamble really. I realized something odd about your behavior, like you seemed to be contradicting yourself, so..."


    "Wait," Amara tilted her head. "You cut your tongue to see if your hypothesis would hold? Are you an idiot?"


    "It worked."


    "That''s beside the point." She sighed and shook her head. "Forget about it; just finish your food." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I allowed a smirk to grace my lips, relishing in my victory. Though small, it somehow held more significance than all my prior victories combined.


    "Are you not going to join me?" I asked. "There''s enough food for two people."


    Amara stood in silence, thoughtfully tracing her lips. She then sighed and flopped onto the bed, a small measure of joy to be found in her crinkled eyes. Whatever her reason, she genuinely seemed to be enjoying herself, and that was everything my heart desired.


    Huh?


    I paused. Did I¡ª? I shook my head, discarding the thought before it could occupy my mind.


    The food consisted of steaming broth, hard bread, and some salt on the side. Salt was a precious commodity in the Kingdom due to its scarcity and only Greystone County was known to produce it. It made the entire meal seem like a token of gratitude.


    "You know, you should stop concealing my Soul Record." I suggested, as we sat atop the bed, breaking bread and dipping it within the piping hot broth.


    Amara grumbled as she chewed on her piece of bread. "But I don''t like it."


    "That''s no excuse for what may potentially be a way to make me even stronger." After her Favorability had hit 30%, I had been granted an option to select one attribute to add upon my own. Although it was only a 5% increase, it was still monumental when considering the sheer breadth her attributes had expanded to. Who knew whether the increase in Favorability would translate to an increase in percentage or grant me another attribute choice?


    "Besides," I added, "I have over 100 free stat points. Imagine if I just dumped them all in my Spirit?"


    Amara''s eyes shone at the prospect, and she considered my words carefully. I was only experiencing an increase of 37 attributes to my agility from her 5% contribution, but if I increased her overall attributes even further, then that number was bound to get even higher.


    "Fine." She relented. "But remember this: my feelings aren''t to be quantified by some ridiculous Favorability meter or whatever."


    "I will take note, your highness." I offered an exaggerated bow alongside a smile.


    As Amara released her hold over the Soul Record, I was instantly able to note a few things. One, her Favorability hovered close to 50%, and two, my own compatibility with the Dragon Heart was at 82%.


    "You don''t mind if I fill my empty summon slot, do you?" I posed, catching Amara off-guard.


    She frowned as she looked at me and then said, "I won''t stop you if that''s what you want."


    I smiled, anticipation coursing through me as I was about to make another summon.

 28 – Second Summon

    Summoner was a rare Origin in the continent. I didn''t have what one may consider extensive knowledge regarding the Hunters and their varied Origins. Though the concept of top 200 hunter rankings was broadly known across the Kingdom, the information made public barely covered anything beyond their names and affiliation.


    Thanks to Amara, though amnesic as she was, I was markedly superior to common rabble with regard to awareness of general knowledge. Though many would differ with her, myself included, on what may be considered as general knowledge.


    Regardless of my beliefs, neither Amara nor I were in any position to judge my origin¡ªCelestial Archive¡ªas a mere Summoner variety. Summoning a powerful monster aside, bringing to existence a powerful and cognizant entity had far-reaching implications. Especially when the said monsters were powerful enough to top the rankings that Kingdom proudly bragged about.


    To say that I was nervous would be an understatement. While no set precedent cemented my beliefs over the kind of summoning my Origin seemed capable of, something told me my fears were most likely warranted. As if that wasn''t proof enough, seeing Amara, the epitome of aloofness, trying to avoid fussing over birthed feelings of nervousness within my heart.


    "Huff." I breathed out, closing my eyes to regulate my thought process. When I opened them, I saw Amara lying atop the fleece sheets and looking every bit as disinterested as a person after an intense week of work. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could inquire about her feelings, but that would just be me avoiding the task. I wasn''t afraid, but I was concerned as to the nature of my origin. Since it came from a dragon that died before I could put forth my inquiries, needless to say, I felt like trying to grasp at the truth as a blind man walking the edge of an abyss.


    Let''s just get on with it; how bad can it be?


    I encouraged myself and started the summon. The process went much the same it had for Amara, who watched the proceedings from her comfortable position with a look of vague interest.


    As a raging storm of mana threatened to spew into the world, a dome of shadows manifested to avoid rousing commotion. I sent a grateful look her way and was met by the smallest of smiles.


    From within the abyss, a fiery heat like the core of a burning star took shape. It sped toward the exit, and when it passed through, the inferno was reduced to spiraling embers.


    The summoning finished, the darkness receded, but it left a mark of its existence.


    A short and stout woman with burgundy hair and hazel brown eyes stood before me. She wore a worn-out heavy armor and a red cape with ornamental clasps. Broad spaulders and a short battle skirt completed the rest of her outfit. My gaze drifted to her footwear¡ªthigh-high leather boots that accentuated her shapely legs¡ªand at last settled back on her face. A bronze forehead band added a roguish charm to her already perfect features.


    She seemed to be checking me out as well, her eyes blinking rapidly. Then she took in the room and at last set her sight upon Amara, who looked on with renewed curiosity.


    "Um." She hesitated, looking between Amara and me. "Where am I?"


    Her response was far more subdued than Amara''s, who had resorted to violence first before asking questions. Despite that, neither of us chose to humor the dwarf woman before us.


    Because yes, she was a dwarf.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    You have summoned Titania, the Mystic Forger (A-Rank).


    You have permanently bonded with your summon.


    To raise your summons attributes, please increase your Spirit.


    I swiped the notification and sought out the summoner section.


    Summons (2/2)


    [Amara - SSS]


    Favorability: 49% (Trusted Companion)Power Sync: -87.78%


    [Titania - A]


    Favorability: 0% (Stranger)Power Sync: -87.78%


    An A-rank summon. Although admittedly far below Amara''s own ranking, I wasn''t going to discount the fact that she was the second strongest person I had seen in my life, barring Amara. And of course I wasn''t taking into account the dragon.


    I focused even deeper.


    Name: Titania


    Race: Dwarf [Awakened]


    Age: 78


    Origin: Mystic Forger [Transcendent]


    Rank: ???


    Attributes


    Strength: 380Agility: 126Vitality: 297Intelligence: 270Perception: 69


    Talents


    [Forge Of Eternity - S][Flame Of Creation - A][Runic Imprint - A][Hammer Heart - B][Runic Empowerment - B]


    Dwarves were unlike Vampires or Elves, the former of which maintained a diplomatic relationship with the Empire, while the latter was a hostile group of rogues terrorizing the Kingdom.


    Dwarves were socially inept, reclusive creatures who spent their whole lives secluded within their mountains. They were masters of their craft, but their expertise was only matched by their rustic cultural values and short temper.


    "I don''t remember anything..." Titania frowned, confusion marring her features. "Did you kidnap me?"


    Summoning Titania had all but verified my suspicion, and exchanging a glance with Amara let me know she had arrived at a similar conclusion.


    I cleared my throat, drawing the shorter woman''s attention. "Hello, my name''s Markus." I said, putting on my most impressionable of the smiles. "To answer your question, we didn''t kidnap you. I just summoned you."


    "Eh...?"


    After a lengthy talk between the three of us, which ended up with Amara, Titania, and me sitting on the bed, the Dwarven woman seemed to have finally adapted to her reality. During that time I found out that our new friend was also amnesic. One time could be a coincidence, but twice, hardly so.


    It did make me wonder why that ought to be the case. Amara put forth her theory, postulating that they might know something about my power or its origin and that whatever was responsible for its existence had taken away their memory also. Unfortunately, the only link to that chain of evidence had been broken with the Dragon''s death.


    After the talk had finished, Titania''s Favorability had gone up to 15%. When I checked her Soul Record this time, though, it was with deeper analysis.


    The first thing that jumped out to me was her race, alongside the Awakened designation. That meant despite being in possession of an S-Rank talent and having a Transcendent Origin, she was still an A-Rank. Her attributes were even inferior to mine, but it was something I had already been expecting to face.


    I only gave her talents a cursory glance but otherwise decided to hold off on copying anything.


    "So you summoned her first?" She asked, pointing at Amara. I noted the apprehension with which she addressed the silver-haired vampire and wondered if there was a story there. Though considering how she didn''t remember much of anything from her past life, it had to either be ingrained trauma or that she was just intimidated by Amara.


    I smiled. "Yes. In fact, I summoned her right after I awakened my new Origin."


    "What would happen to me now?" Titania posed, drawing awkward looks from Amara and me.


    "What does that mean?" Amara asked before I could open my mouth.


    "I mean, you said I''m your summon; what would that entail for me?" She wilted slightly at the vampire''s intense gaze but managed to utter her query.


    I shared a look with Amara and sighed. "Alright, I think I understand your worries. Since you''re effectively stuck with me, I want us to have a normal and friendly relationship. Is that ok with you?"


    "Are you two friends?" She frowned, eyeing me solely.


    "Uh..." I drawled out, inclining my head. Admittedly, I was not exactly sure how to answer that question. Amara and I had a... not so simple relationship. We could be called friends, but after the earlier occurrence, I wasn''t sure whether we could simply be called friends.


    "We kissed." Once more, Amara proclaimed without giving me a chance to answer.


    Titania''s eyes opened a smidgen wider as she regarded us in a different light. Then thinking of something, she asked, "Do you want me to kiss you too?"


    "What?"


    I was left confused at her words, though Amara seemed amused for some reason. "Why would I want you to kiss me?"


    My question, however, only drew a deliberate frown from the dwarf lady. "You don''t want me to kiss you?"


    "What?! No, I mean yes¡ªI mean no, ugh, this is so confusing!" I grumbled and put up a hand before Titania could speak further. "Listen, nobody is asking to kiss anybody, is that clear?"


    She nodded stiffly and leaned back.


    "So, you don''t want to kiss me?" The voice made me growl in annoyance, and I turned to shoot a look of irritation Amara''s way. The vampire though, unfazed by my attempt at intimidation, batted her eyes at me in innocence.


    "Please don''t confuse her, Amara."


    It occurred to me why Titania would phrase such a strange question so suddenly. Amara had posed her sentence as if my requirement from my summons was for them to kiss me. The Dwarven female, timid as she was, seemed too ready to give in to my demands.


    Only minutes after the second summoning, I was experiencing the beginnings of a headache.

 29 – What She Wants

    When the time came for us to tuck ourselves in, I, being the gentleman, offered to sleep on the floor. There was only one bed and three of us. It seemed the only sensible choice.


    Amara pointedly ignored my words, though, and took to lounging atop the windowsill. Although Immortal negated her need for sleep or food, providing your mental faculties some rest would only prove beneficial in the long run. That said, there wasn''t much I could do or say to dissuade her.


    Instead I turned to look at Titania, who had removed her armor and looked like a masterfully crafted beauty. Beneath her hard shell she only wore a tight blouse that exposed her midriff and gave me a view of her toned abs. Her bottom was covered by a pair of black shorts that left her tanned legs exposed.


    I had to tear my gaze from her smokin hot figure and address her with a smile. "Why don''t you take the bed, while Amara and I discuss some things?"


    Titania frowned, her gaze momentarily drifting to Amara before shifting back to me. "I know you''re strong and she''s even stronger, but I''m not useless, alright. So anything you decide, I want to be part of it."


    Her words caught me by surprise, not having expected her to lay it on so suddenly. I could understand her view, though. She knew how my Origin worked, and there was every possibility that our small group would expand veritably.


    However, neither was I willing to treat them as monsters, nor did they expect to be treated that way. At least Amara didn''t. The point is, since we are already stuck for eternity, why not live the best there is?


    As Friends. As Family.


    I allowed a soft smile to grace my features and looked at the light-eyed dwarf. "I promise to tell you everything in the morning; how''s that? For now please take some rest; you look more worn down than me."


    Although I summoned her only an hour or so ago, I could tell the weight of the revelations seemed to have taken a toll on her.


    "Promise?" She held up her pinky finger.


    "Promise." I crossed hers with a cheery smile.


    After seeing her settle beneath the sheets, I turned to Amara, who was looking out the open window.


    "Anything interesting going on?" I asked as I approached. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amara didn''t break her attention, gazing at the still bustling city with a dreamy look. "Very much so," she answered. "Look at all those people. They are so ignorant, happy to spend their lives doing pointless things."


    I followed her gaze and found a group of hawkers selling their merchandise with bubbling enthusiasm. "But they are happy."


    "Yeah." Amara nodded. "Happiness. As long as you have it, then even facing death with a smile of contentment isn''t too far-fetched."


    At one point it was all I had desired too, until I realized just how much sorrow and misery was actually a result of lacking strength. At that point my priority had shifted to securing that illusive peak so that I could become happy too.


    "Let''s talk somewhere else." She proposed suddenly, and without waiting for my reply, she climbed down the ledge and then, in one swift motion, pulled herself up. She had just snuck up on the roof to have a private chat.


    I took a cursory glance Titania''s way and found her already fast asleep. I then followed after her and climbed to the roof.


    Looking up, I couldn''t see the moon; grim dark clouds shrouded the skies in gloomy weather. Amara stood a few feet away, her gaze locked onto the skies. I approached.


    "Do you know why I have a talent called Moon''s Blessing?" She asked.


    I paused, then shook my head. Amara continued, "Actually, I don''t remember either. But there''s this feeling, this strong and warm sensation, whenever I''m standing beneath the night sky. Like my mother is watching me from above."


    My eyes grew soft at her mention, but my feet carried me closer. I was dearly sympathetic to her plight of losing her memories. All this time we had been struggling to arrive somewhere, so I never gave it much thought, but thinking back, the loss of her memories must''ve been weighing heavily on her mind.


    "Amara..." I whispered softly as I stood behind her.


    She cut a melancholic figure gazing at the gloomy clouds, as if straight out of an artist''s imagination. Although no tears marred her cheek, there was a loneliness to her smile, a bleak shadow.


    I stepped even closer, resting my palm against her waist. I expected her to pull away or bat my hand, but instead she leaned back, resting against my chest. I felt her warmth and the beat of her heart; I found sorrow and hope in her eyes, and I hugged to assert that I was here.


    "Do you know why I kissed you?" She asked me.


    "No," I replied. "Is it not because I''m just so handsome and irresistible?"


    Amara laughed, knocking her head back. "Of course there''s that, but I just wanted to feel that warmth more. I missed it, you know. All I remember is darkness, and when that ended, there was only you."


    I frowned. "Titania didn''t mention any darkness, though..."


    "I''m not exactly sure why that would be the case, without making some wild assumptions at least." She stated. "Listen, Markus¡ª


    "Just Mark is fine." I interrupted.


    "¡ªOk Mark, you should''ve already made some guesses about your origin by now, right? You should know what you will be facing in the future."


    Hearing her words, I couldn''t hold back the sigh from escaping my lips. "I know. There will be more in the future... Probably from different species too."


    "Yes, that," she said, "and they will all be girls."


    "Wait, they will?" I was surprised at her conclusion and couldn''t help but ask. "How can you be sure, though?"


    "Eh..." Amara hesitated in answering, averting my gaze as I looked at the brightly lit streets. "Remember that time I said I figured something out?"


    "You mean the talk about the US?" I ventured. "You mean to say this US isn''t just limited to us, as in you and me?"


    Amara sighed and turned around, facing me. "I have no idea who I am. Who I was in the past. But that self still lives with me, and I know what I want. I know what she wants."


    "A Friend?"


    "A Family." She answered, meeting my gaze with such intensity that I had never felt in my whole life. I could feel my heart racing, my mind reeling from the assertion. And I could see a new notification crowd my vision.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    Congratulations! Your Favorability with your summon [Amara - Night Queen] has reached 50%.


    Attribute synchronization rate has gone up to 10%.


    "I, uh..." I blinked, trying to dredge up a response, but my mind seemed unable to form a single coherent sentence. All I did was stutter and stumble my way to formulating a perfect reply.


    Happiness.


    Wasn''t that what everyone sought at the end? Didn''t we all strive toward attaining that content state? Wasn''t that my goal from the beginning?


    This was it. This was my chance to finally touch upon my happiness.


    I took a deep breath and grabbed Amara''s hand, feeling the softness of her palm and her fingers. I could feel their warmth and touch with which they squeezed my hand. I smiled.


    "I know this might sound a bit dull and even corny, but I want you by my side. For now and forever. Will you, please?"


    Amara grinned, putting her sharp fangs on display. "You know you''re only 19, right? Did you really think a vampire like me, who''s over two thousand years old, would take interest in you, a little twerp who isn''t even a hundredth of my age?"


    I stilled, my heart froze, and my brain was unable to process new information. Then I felt anger, my dragon heart growling in displeasure. Without giving her a chance to react, I seized her lips with force and obsession.


    My hands bound her waist, giving her no chance to escape. She feigned struggle but otherwise made no effort to break away. The kiss lasted minutes, leaving us breathless at the end.


    Amara looked at me, breathing raggedly, and I stared back. With a swift motion, her hands enclosed around my head and pulled me in, her slimy tongue making a dance with my own.


    Soft, wet sounds of our battle resounded atop the roof. Her hands grasped my hair, pulling me in even deeper. I held onto her lithe waist, hugging her tighter. Our bodies seemed to melt into each other as we lost ourselves to the haze of lust.


    Alas, breathing was still something I needed to keep my vital functions running. I pulled back, a strand of saliva connecting our lips. I took a quick kiss to steal it.


    As we stood in each other''s embrace, calming our breaths, I swatted a hand on Amara''s bubbly ass. Since she wore a cloak most of the time, it was easy to mistake her backside for just as modest as her bosom. Only such assumption would wildly incorrect.


    "Hey!" Amara slapped my hand away, her face flushed red. "What was that about?"


    "I don''t like being teased." I groused as I rubbed her waist.


    "I thought you didn''t like getting tested."


    "I don''t like getting teased either."


    "Noted and filed."

 30 – Trust

    "You didn''t answer my question," I said, brushing a lock of hair from her forehead. "Why will they all be girls?"


    Amara had her eyes closed, a look of contentment on her face. Hearing my question, she cracked open an eyelid and asked, "Why indeed?"


    Looking at her expression, I could tell she was waiting for me to beg for an answer; I wasn''t keen on giving her the benefit of doubt. I lightly tapped my forehead against hers. "This is serious, Amara. If you know something, out with it."


    Amara sighed and leaned back. Both of her eyes were open, and she regarded me with a look of seriousness. I waited for her to begin.


    "Me and Titania were not a coincidence." She said. "Just check your Favorability meter; what does it say now?"


    I took a quick glance and almost felt my eyes pop out.


    Summons (2/2)


    [Amara - SSS]


    Favorability: 50% (Romantic Interest)Power Sync: -87.78%


    [Titania - A]


    Favorability: 20% (Friendly)Power Sync: -87.78%


    "No fucking way..."


    I couldn''t form the words to describe the feelings that threatened to take form. I knew the type of person I was¡ªnot some righteous samaritan but certainly not a lecherous cretin. And even the mere idea of forcing someone into accepting my feelings made me feel appalled.


    "But this is just so wrong..."


    I had at most expected it to act as a reassurance when it came to my Summons loyalty. But this new increase had betrayed all my expectations.


    "What does it say?" Amara repeated. Though looking at her face, I knew she already had some idea. I tried to find a trace of disgust or even just distaste in general. I found nothing.


    Somehow that revelation turned my stomach into knots, fear and apprehension threatening to take hold. Even my dragon heart, normally a don''t-give-a-fuck type of inner voice, remained silent. I could no longer hold it in.


    The silver-haired vampire listened to my words without a change in her expression. And nodded when I had finished iterating.


    "There you have it," she said. "So, unless you happen to also prefer boys, there will be none in your future summons."


    I was taken aback, unable to make sense of her words.


    "Amara, this is serious." I grit my teeth. "This thing could be manipulating you or something. Does that not make you feel anything? The fact that your feelings for me could be fake."


    When I expected her to question herself, I was instead offered a shrug. "I understand where you are coming from," she said. "But let me make it clear one last time: don''t weigh my feelings based on some arbitrary measure your origin provides you with, alright? Nothing can force me to develop feelings for someone I don''t want to."


    "That''s it!" I insisted. "Maybe the fact that you''re feeling this way is a result of your feelings already being tempered."


    I hated it. I hated the fact that the one person I loved might be acting under the influence of my desires or that of the one who had bestowed these powers upon me. Could I even trust her feelings at this point? Could I trust her?


    "Mark." Amara tried to put a reassuring hand on my shoulder, but I batted it away. Everything just felt wrong.


    "Markus!" She shouted, forcing me to turn to her. "Trust. Me." She enunciated each word.


    But...


    "How can I trust you, Amara, when I can''t even trust myself?"


    Maybe this was all my fault. Maybe if I had been a selfish human being who sought strength above all else, then maybe I could accept this, accept her. But I wasn''t. No matter how I tried to play it, I would never be the one to force myself upon others. I just couldn''t.


    This was all that dragon''s fault. Maybe it thought it was doing me a favor, but that didn''t discount the fact that it had basically saddled me with a group of women brainwashed to follow my commands.


    Would Titania be next? What about the ones that come after her? Would they too be forced to live a life against their wishes? To follow desires with a smile on their faces because they loved me?


    "You said I took a part of your soul; maybe this is because of that?" I bobbed my head at the realization. "Yeah, that could be it."


    "I thought you were a better man than this." Amara spoke, disappointment evident on her face. "Stronger man."


    But her words didn''t matter. Her feelings didn''t matter. Because they weren''t hers!


    "Are you really this insecure?" She looked hurt. Seeing that expression on her face tore a hole in my heart, but I had to resolve this right here.


    "This is not about my insecurity, and you know that."


    "Then why can''t you trust me?!" Her near shout caused me to recoil. It wasn''t like I didn''t want to trust her, but how could I be sure that what she said was the unfiltered truth rather a result of her bias toward me?


    Amara closed her eyes, rubbed her temple, and sighed. "Guess I have no other choice."


    Her words caused me to frown, but before I could even react, she was already upon me. My eyes widened from surprise, even more so at her rapidly advancing lips. I wanted to push her away, but the force of her lunge tipped me over.


    And then everything broke.


    Reality sundered before my very eyes, the colors leaking like paint on a wet canvas. The world shifted to a monochrome setting, still and silent.


    My senses expanded to an unnatural degree, a rising heat coalescing beneath my naval. I looked ahead to spot a hazy moonlit highlight of a person. The only moving speck in this time frozen world.


    "What is going on?" My voice came out booming and distant. As it belonged to some person other than me. I was surprised and looked to find my hands gone; no, my entire body was gone.


    Before I could fully extricate myself from the shock and question the reality, the mass of silver wisps shifted and spoke. "How does it feel?"


    "What the..." I tried backing away, astonished at the soul-stirring tone with which the mass had spoken up.


    "Don''t be afraid; it''s me, Amara." The mass shifted into a vaguely humanoid shape and waved its hand at me.


    "Amara?"


    "Yeah, do you like seeing me like this? I mean, this is the most naked a person can be. Surely that must''ve aroused you, right?"


    "What?" Was all I could say, utterly confused by her words and the world that she had brought into existence. "What''s this place, Amara?"


    "Bummer." The form vaguely mimed shaking its head, though it was hard to be sure. "This is the soul core. My soul core, to be exact."


    "What does that mean? And why are we here?"


    "This is the proof you seek." She said, moving closer. "You wanted to see if I was being influenced by some magical Origin bullshit. Well, here you go."


    Seeing her spread her wispy hands only contributed to my growing confusion. A seed of doubt started to surface within my heart, though I brushed it aside.


    Shaking my head, I said. "I don''t know what to look for. And even if I did, would it really matter? Do we even understand what we are dealing with here?"


    "That''s where you''re wrong." Suddenly she was hanging upside down behind me, leaving me startled. "Do you know why those beyond A-Rank are called ascendants?"


    "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "Like I said, you know too little. You don''t understand the bond we share between us; even I didn''t up until some time ago. The point is, it''s not possible for your Origin to influence me because I''m not connected to your Origin in the first place."


    "Wait, that doesn''t make any sense."


    "It does when you''re looking from my perspective." Amara''s mass of silver mist manifested before me. "And you know what I see? You. Not your Origin, and certainty, not some foreign influence. Just you."


    Me? That did nothing to assuage my concerns. If anything, it only added to my mounting confusion.


    "I know it sounds complex, and even I''m not spared from that feeling." She added. "But it''s the truth. My existence doesn''t stem from your Origin, but your soul."


    "But that''s even more absurd." I asserted. "The dragon is the reason why I even have this origin. How can I be the reason and not my origin?"


    Amara released a soulful sigh that seemed to echo into the world. "That''s exactly why I didn''t want to share this with you. I knew this would be too much of a burden for you to bear."


    It in fact was. Even before I had first summoned Amara, I had a hard time dealing with the nature of my origin. But at least I was able to accept it. But then I realized how it based itself on my relationship status with my summons. That wouldn''t have been all that bad by itself, except I had no assurance that it wasn''t secretly influencing them to make them more susceptible to my advances. Even the mere thought of that sickened me to the bone.


    And now I was being told that my origin might have an even more mysterious origin of its own.


    "But the dragon..." I didn''t even know what to think of that.


    "I don''t know how or even why, but the dragon you met wasn''t the reason you were able to summon me." Amara floated close by as she spoke. "Though it might have known the answer to the questions we seek. That said, are you satisfied now?"


    "It still doesn''t prove that your feelings for me are real."


    "Sure it does." Amara voiced. "This is my soul, Markus. The core of my existence. You can temper with someone''s mind, their desires, or even their thoughts. But the soul? It''s just not possible."


    "Why?"


    "Because the soul is a singular existence. Unique and immutable. It can only grow or diminish, but never change. That''s why I said¡ªI might not recall my previous memories, but that person is still me. So, tell me, Markus, are my feelings for you fake?"


    My mind exploded. It felt as if I was touching upon the existence of something grand. Cosmic. Sacred. But within that cold detachment lay a singular seed of affection, and it beckoned me. It welcomed me with its soul-lifting warmth. I could''ve melted in that feeling had I not been assaulted by the grief soon after.


    Suddenly I was back in the real world. I felt the hard wood pocking at my back from beneath and blinked at the gloom of the night sky.


    Amara stood a distance from me.


    I pulled myself up, my hand reaching forward, and called. "Amara¡ª"


    "As a punishment, don''t talk to me for a week." She cut me off and, without even sparing a glance my way, drifted down.


    I stood on my lonesome atop the roof, unable to understand what had just transpired. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 31 – Forged In Fire

    Polygamy as a concept was not foreign to the lands of the Continent. Nobility aside, even the less-known influential figures like knights and merchants of the Kingdom took part as a show of status. Personally, I wasn¡¯t entirely opposed to the concept.


    Spending a night lying atop the rooftop had infused a cold chill within my bones. Though it did allow me the time that I needed to sort my thoughts out and even assess Titania''s talents.


    Unlike Amara, who seemed more suitable on a battlefield, Titania''s entire build was directed toward forging. Her singular S-Rank talent ensured all the items crafted by her hands would be self-reparable and adaptive. Which meant they could grow with their users.


    Of course the effects didn''t end there. Since it was an S-Rank talent, it allowed for the domain implementation where the crafting speed would be enhanced alongside the quality.


    Flame of Creation, on the other hand, was a markedly simple talent. It allowed her to summon an ethereal forge flame that was capable of melting and infusing elemental properties in their raw forms.


    Runic Imprint, being the other A-Rank talent, was also focused on forging. But this talent in particular allowed her to inscribe powerful runes into objects, people, or even entire areas that granted a variety of effects.


    Among her two B-Rank talents, one was called Hammer Heart and could be considered a watered-down version of the Immortal. Of course, that was when considering the Immortal''s primary effect of granting eternal life.


    In comparison, Hammer Heart actually allowed for her to manifest her will and spiritual power into reality. This would allow her to forge even the toughest of materials, and provided her with extraordinary mental resilience.


    At last, Runic Empowerment, the other B-Rank talent, was the only one that seemed remotely related to combat. This talent inscribed her body and soul on a conceptual level with powerful ancient runes. When they were activated, they would enhance her strength, durability, and stamina.


    I discarded all forging-related choices, though I did hesitate at Flame of Creation. No matter what, they were still flames, and that somehow felt cooler than flinging blood around. In the end, I decided to discuss it with Titania first.


    Pushing myself to my feet, I walked closer to the edge. From afar, the horizon was being dyed a golden red. A droplet of wetness caused me to reach for my forehead before I directed my gaze at the darkened clouds.


    "Raining again, huh...?"


    I sighed and proceeded to climb down. The window was open thankfully, and both the ladies were situated within. Amara sat with her arms crossed and her back against the wall, and Titania seemed to be tending to her armor atop the bed.


    "Good morning." I greeted, in general, though my attention rested on the dwarf.


    She blinked her eyes at me and then stole a quick glance at Amara. "Did you not sleep last night?" She asked.


    I offered a wry laugh, rubbing at my eyes. "Is it that obvious?"


    "Very much so," she nodded.


    After the whole fiasco yesterday, I couldn''t catch even a wink of sleep. The entire conversation weighed on me, sort of a physical reminder of the hurt I had caused. I knew I should''ve trusted her, but knowing that my power might be putting her under suggestive influence made that a very hard prospect to swallow.


    The fact that she hadn''t jabbed a spear or two in my gut was a testament to her sympathetic nature, and I was immensely grateful for that.


    "Did you have a good night''s sleep?" I asked as I found a spot on the bed to sit upon. Her armor was one bulky thing, and it made me wonder why she would even bother. After all, she didn''t seem all that suited to combat.


    "Yeah." She nodded. "Thanks for letting me have the bed."


    I shrugged; it would''ve gone to waste either way.


    "Um." She meant to speak but paused, hesitating. I nodded, urging her to continue. She stole a quick glance at Amara before turning back to me, "Did you two have a fight?"


    Her voice came as a low whisper, though I was sure Amara probably heard that. I smiled and bobbed my head. "I made a mistake, and now I''m being punished for a week."


    That bit still stung, not the punishment, but the mistake. I put the thought aside and focused on my primary goal. "Actually," I began, "I wanted to ask you about your talents a bit."


    The rest of our discussion mirrored my initial conversation with Amara, though Titania proved to be vastly more enthusiastic about my origin and the talents it granted. She seemed genuinely curious about the mechanics, so I explained to the best of my ability.


    "Hmm." Titania put on a ponderous expression after she had finished listening to my explanation. "I cannot offer you a proper suggestion as it would depend on your own path. What you seek the most, that is. However, I can provide an in-depth analysis of my own talents."


    I beamed a smile, and she fought a furious blush from creeping up on her face. That somehow complicated my own feelings, especially when I felt an ominous glare bore holes into my back.


    Soothing music of rainfall began in the background as Titania expounded on the pros and cons of her talents. She was an expert forger and rune master and displayed an extensive knowledge of both categories. Somehow I found it hard to associate the short-stature woman with someone who would pound metal on an anvil for hours on end. Yet, the image that sprung to my mind made the prospect both endearing and somewhat inspiring.


    "So, Hammer Heart or Runic Empowerment?"


    After an extensive discussion, these were the two we had decided upon. Of course I could only choose one, so the decision still fell on me.


    Although it sucked to make a choice between two of the lowest-ranking talents, I had to recognize that better talent didn''t necessarily symbolize better synergy. Particularly when considering the fact that both my inner self and my dragon heart longed for battle.


    In the end, I decided to go with Runic Empowerment. Hammer Heart, while excellent, seemed more suited for creation in general.


    [SYSTEM PROMPT: Would you like to bind (Runic Empowerment - B) as your talent?]


    Y/N


    I made my choice.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION] Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You have awakened the talent. Runic Empowerment (Rank B)


    I felt a shift in my essence, an awakening of something deep within. It was unlike when I had synchronized my attribute with Amara''s; this felt more like adaptation than sharing.


    With the awakening of the talent came knowledge of its usage and capabilities it granted. Considering my entire experience with the different talent rankings could be contributed to a single D-Rank and then an SSS-Rank, my vision was skewed to say the least. Despite that, Runic Empowerment managed to impress me.


    I breathed out, calming down from the rush and flare of new strength burning in my core. When I opened my eyes, Titania was staring at me unblinkingly, and suddenly realizing my whole attention had shifted to her, she backed away and started poking at her armor.


    "Hey, you wanna get something to eat?" I said, throwing a quick glance Amara''s way, though the vampire barely acknowledged my attempt. I sighed. "And if anyone wants to come, they are free to tag along."


    "Oh, I do feel hungry." Titania leapt up with an eager energy. Then looking down at the armor, she seemed to be considering whether she should leave it here or don it.


    "Don''t worry, just wear it if you want." I assured.


    "People won''t question my etiquette, right?"


    I blinked at her inquiry and then laughed out loud. "Titania, this is Erdwatch. Half of the men and women here are dressed up, ready to battle. If anything, you would look more at home here than either of us."


    That reminded me, I still had to buy a new pair of clothes and some armor as well. And there were the Mana Crystals too and the potions. Hmm. That''s certainly going to occupy a good part of the day.


    "Ah yes, you did mention that." She offered a nervous laugh and rubbed the back of her head. "And you call me Tania; Titania is a bit of a mouthful."


    "Well then, Tania, let''s go and put some food in our very hungry stomachs."


    I offered to help with putting her armor back on before we were ready to depart. In the process I couldn''t help but ask why she, as a forging master, would bother with an armor. Turns out that the armor was something she had made for purely self-defense, as she lacked the sheer combat potential and attributes to fight. Although she didn''t recall when and where she had crafted, strangely enough, she somehow remembered every detail of the craft with crystal clarity.


    Just as we were about to leave, Tania¡ªhmm, that did roll off the tongue better¡ªturned back to Amara, mustered her courage, and asked, "Amara, do you want to come with us?"


    The vampire cracked open an eye and glanced in the dwarf''s direction, then nodded her head, "Sure."


    And so we left to have our breakfast together.

 32 – Consequences

    Despite having weathered a number of disasters over the years, Erdwatch had proven time and again its unyielding nature and the resilience of its inhabitants.


    It was said that humanity as a whole was highly adaptive, but the residents of the city had proven this proverb through their hard work and determination. No matter the calamity that threatened to shake them, they had remained steadfast and emerged stronger.


    While a mote of concern burned within me, I tried not to think too much about the outcome. I had yet to confirm whether their strategy had worked or not, but that could wait until after I had eaten.


    The moment we stepped outside the inn, a light drizzle encased our bodies like coats made of rain. The shower was unlike the one Amara and I had encountered within the forest; it almost seemed to hold a calming effect. Almost.


    My gaze drifted to the ominous blanket of pitch-blackness, just as a rough wind stirred the rain into pelting our bodies at an angle. Amara had wrapped a thin cloak of shadows to ward off the dust and rain, while Tania''s armor covered her body perfectly. I was the only one getting soaked.


    "Let''s hurry and find an eatery before we, I mean I, am completely drenched."


    I urged the duo and took off. Though Amara treated my words the same as the air, she nonetheless followed close behind. I briefly wondered if she would keep to her promise or give in to my plight.


    Wading through a mob of people while dodging the bellowing wind and stirred-up dust made finding a tavern rather difficult. Though we did ultimately find one after asking the locals.


    As we stepped foot atop the front steps, the slightly protruding roof shielded us from the rain. I ran a hand through my blonde locks, frowning at the sticky wetness that clung to my body. Even my clothes weren''t spared.


    "Let me." Tania was suddenly standing close, holding a hand in front of my chest. I raised a brow in inquiry, but the dwarf had already shut her eyes as she concentrated deeply.


    A faint, illusory golden flame manifested before her palm, and a surge of warmth spread along my being, causing the ingrained chill to escape my body. Even my clothes looked dry and clean. Too clean, in fact.


    "Was that the Flame of Creation?" I asked, eyeing the dwarf who was beaming at her handiwork.


    "Mm-hmm." She nodded, holding a wisp of the golden flame in her hand for my benefit. "This is the purest of the flames, the Flame of Creation. One of its basic functions enables the cleansing of armor and weapons."


    Having experienced its benefits firsthand, I couldn''t help feeling a pang of regret at not having chosen the talent. First it was Amara''s Shadow Dominion, and now it was this. Though I knew I hadn''t made a wrong choice, it was hard to convince myself when I had literally discarded a simple and portable bath in favor of enhanced strength and durability.


    "Damn..." I muttered under my breath, drawing a curious look from Tania. I shook my head and said, "It''s nothing. Let''s go inside."


    Our entry didn¡¯t go unnoticed. A vampire and a dwarf weren¡¯t exactly common sights, and their exceptional looks only drew more attention.


    The inside of the tavern was spacious, with a spread of tables and chairs occupied by men and women alike. A bar sat to the left of the entrance, manned by a squat man with sparse brown hair and beard who stood cleaning the counter. Right beside the shelves full of cheap liquor was a decently covered entrance that probably led to the kitchen. The entire place smelled of sweat, spices, and alcohol.


    I was quick to spot an empty table for four near the back and made a beeline for it. Amara and Tania followed close behind while most of the customers watched us with a scrutinizing gaze as we settled into our chairs.


    Sweeping a cursory glance at the rest of the inhabitants revealed that most of them were hunters. They carried with them their weapons and wore armors ranging from simple leather to full plate armor.


    I waved a hand at the attendant, who circumvented the tables with practiced ease and arrived before us. "Good morning," I greeted with a smile. "I would like a serving of pottage and stuffed mushrooms. Bring me a mug of brown ale also."


    "Anything else, sir?" The boy who was probably a year or two younger than me asked. I shook my head, and he turned his attention to the duo. "What about you ladies?"


    Tania was quick to relay her order, leaving me in surprise at the amount of food she had asked for. When it was Amara''s turn, I half-expected her to put forth a difficult request, though she managed to subvert my expectations.


    As we sat in silence waiting for our food to arrive, I took a moment to close my eyes and focus on the world around me. Blood Monarch was a talent I dearly wished to master, though after what happened with Amara, I wasn''t sure now was the best time to ask for help.


    Instead, I tried to refine my senses further, distinguishing the light of vitality that burned at different intensity in different humans. Those who were stronger usually had more robust vitality, and I wanted to develop that sense of mine further yet.


    Like motes of light in a pitch-black darkness, the world opened to me. Amara was like a beacon of luminosity, a wellspring of vitality compared to the others around us. As I basked in the feeling of warmth radiating around me, I found a particularly thick mote draw near.


    I opened my eyes to spot a man dressed in overalls, with hide armor covering his chest, arms, and thighs. He paused near our table, his eyes scanning each of us with derision.


    Tania frowned, while Amara maintained an impassive stance. Just as I made to speak up, the man leaned forward, slamming his hand atop our table, and smirked. "That''s one exotic party you got here."


    My eyes narrowed in amusement as I leaned back, but then he spoke again, and I nearly toppled over.


    "What''s an Empire scum like you doing here?" His words were directed at Amara, who thankfully hadn''t broken from her passivity. I sighed in relief and then abruptly stood up before the guy managed to enrage an already angry vampire further.


    "You got any problem, dumbass?"


    The man shifted his attention to me, his lips curling into a mocking sneer. "The fuck you said? You this bitch''s blood bag or something?" He then turned to address the rest of the patrons. "Look what we got here, guys; the boy''s angry for his mistress Vamp."


    A roar of laughter erupted from all around, and then the man turned back to me. "What are you going to do now, boy? Suck my dick, like you suck hers?"


    I was about to reply when I, along with a dozen other occupants, heard a distinct crunch, followed by a shrill scream that escaped the man''s throat. My eyes grew wide as saucers as I beheld a foot that had nearly been flattened into a meat patty.


    A pall of silence fell over the tavern as we watched the man, screaming and crying, fall to the ground and roll around in agony. In a synchronized motion we turned to look at the person responsible, who stood with her arms crossed as if the matter had nothing to do with her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amara swept a frigid warning look across the audience before sliding back into her seat.


    Fuck! I cursed inwardly and knelt before the man to stop him from exacerbating the wound further. Wow, she really showed no mercy at all.


    "Hey, you!" I pointed at the skinny man standing near a chair. "Pick him up and take him to the healer." I had spotted the man as one of the party of three to which this writhing man belonged. The skinny man stood shaking in his boots, not daring to step forward.


    "Stop deliberating and pick him up!" My shout caused the man to shudder, who nervously edged closer until finally managing to help his comrade. "Oh, and before you leave, make sure to settle your bill and mine too, got it?"


    The man nodded and turned to leave, dragging his injured and potentially maimed partner along. Unless he managed to procure the help from a high-rank healer, he was effectively crippled for life. Though Amara could''ve healed a wound of that nature, I wasn''t sure she would even bother, and honestly I wasn''t going to ask.


    I took my seat back at the table and eyed the silent vampire. "Ask her why she had to be so ruthless." I motioned to Tania.


    She looked at Amara and put forth in a shaky voice. "Um... Amara, why did you...?"


    "Did what?" Amara raised a brow, blinking innocently. "Oh, you meant this?" She pointed to a bloody spot soaking the floor. "The guy is lucky he managed to walk out of here alive, well, crawl out of here, but the point remains. Anyone who messes with me and mine, they better be prepared to suffer the consequences."


    She made sure to announce the latter part in a loud voice.

 33 – Lucky Toss

    Amara''s words were clear, though the reasoning behind her actions eluded me. I knew she was angry, but I couldn''t exactly draw a clear logic, though something told me it was more than just racism that had irked her.


    During the course of our meal, I had been beside myself, stealing glances at the entrance that an enforcer might burst through at any moment. I wasn''t afraid of the law and enforcement, though I did feel apprehensive at possible litigation.


    As I was ruminating over the possible consequences of our action, my heartbeat picked up into a thunderous tone. The dragon-infused emotions roiled within me, demanding comeuppance for the man''s actions. Every beat brought me back into the past, to that time when I was still trying to crawl my way to safety. At that time I had promised myself that I wouldn''t give two fucks about anyone''s status.


    A soft chuckle escaped my lips as I thought up to there, then I turned to face Amara, who was surprisingly looking right at me. I blinked, feeling a spark ignite in my core. My Dragon Heart beat a mile a second within my chest, demanding I take her right there. I took a breath and restrained the urges. Amara curved a lip into a soft smirk.


    Our exchange went unnoticed by the burgundy-haired dwarf, who ate with the voraciousness of a beast. Seeing the stout woman stuff her face to the brim somehow birthed feelings of awe within me. I took a bite of my own stuffed mushroom.


    During that time, most of the patrons had made quick work of their meals and left, as if running away from a demon. I could understand their worries, though; they had laughed at the scary vampire lady and were unsure of the fate that would follow.


    We finished our meal, feeling stuffed. A goofy smile hung on Tania''s face as she patted her armor-covered belly. "That felt nice..." She released a sigh and closed her eyes.


    I gently nudged the dwarf lest she fall asleep. "Tania, we still have somewhere to be, so don''t fall asleep, alright?"


    She offered a begrudging nod and stood up. Amara and I followed and quickly left the tavern. The wind had ceased to blow, and only the drizzle remained. The three of us turned to find a vehicle that could transport us quicker.


    One of the downsides of the Erdwatch spread so thinly was the travel time. Normally it would take two days on foot to travel from one to the other, and that too without stopping to rest and recuperate. Although we didn''t have to reach the other end, the distance we had to cover was only marginally better.


    As we walked amid the light shower, I swept my glance around the busy hawkers setting their stall under a trampoline despite the downpour. Their dedication was commendable and one of the only things that appealed to my own nature.


    Finding a transport was easy enough; we managed to locate a lone carriage attached to which was a beast of pure and unadulterated black muscles. Its angry red horns swayed any thoughts of approaching the beast without sufficient confidence or a death wish. That said, the beast itself was merely a mid E-Rank.


    A young man stood leaning against the door wearing a blue tunic and brown trousers. He noticed our approach and hurried to straighten up. I put on a polite smile and said, "Hello, we would like to travel to the Guild station."


    The man gestured to the open door with a smile. "Come on board."


    The ladies were the first to occupy their seats, and I managed to sit opposite them. The man hadn''t been as courteous as the server in the tavern, though I attributed that to my lack of proper clothing.


    With a slight lurch, the carriage was put into motion. The beast traveled through the streets with the speed that would put normal peak E-Rank hunters to shame. We could''ve run at a faster pace, though that would''ve been unwise and certain to draw unwanted attention. Travel like this was both efficient and safe.


    "Wow, the beast doesn''t seem strong, but it can still manage such speed." Tania said, with an impressed tone. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smiled and said, "Actually, these are specially bred Black Bulls that are unlike the normal beasts. They are quite famous, in fact, right alongside the Stramere horses and Golden Crown Eagles."


    "They make them?" Tania asked with a shine to her eyes.


    I nodded. "They come from the Duchy, though there are rumors that the Empire might be involved with the trade."


    The sole Duchy of the Eirland Kingdom bordered the Empire more than the capital city of Vaelin. It was said that the King had bestowed the duty of keeping the Empire at bay to Duke Caltherion.


    Tania and I exchanged a few words before Amara spoke up. "They are merely burning through their vital energy to maintain their peak throughout their exceptionally short lives."


    Her words dripped with unveiled derision, though it seemed more directed at the providers rather than the product itself. The rest of our journey passed in silence. During that time I extracted a portion of a Mana Crystal from my belt and weighed it.


    About 100 grams...


    As I still lacked proper funds, I had to make do with what I had. In fact, if not for the dunderhead who thought his life was worth a fart, I would''ve had to pay for the meal just the same.


    At 100 grams, it equaled nearly 2 gold coins, but of course a mere ride would hardly cost even a tenth of that. I crushed it further and drew a curious look from Tania.


    "Why are you breaking that Mana Crystal?" She asked.


    I told her about our lack of funds, and she shook her head. "But breaking it like that would only reduce its value..." She sighed and proffered her hand. "Give it to me."


    I handed the powdery crystal to her. Tania raised her right hand''s index finger, the tip of it glowing with a pale blue sheen, and tapped it at the crystal. Suddenly the glassy substance turned malleable, molding under her gentle ministrations before taking the form of a gleaming round coin.


    "Wow..." I expressed my amazement at the display, and even Amara looked at the coin with interest.


    "Was that...?" I pointed at the coin and inquired; Tania nodded before I could even put forth my hypothesis.


    "Forge of Eternity? Yup!" She bobbed her head enthusiastically. It seemed she liked using her talents to help me or provide help in general. She might also crave gratification from our awe-filled expressions. Either way, I was glad to have gotten such an ally.


    "Wow." Amara voiced, not bothering to hide the sarcasm. "You just turned it even more valuable than before. What? Do you intend to buy the whole carriage?"


    I sighed and accepted the coin from Tania, who looked a tad forlorn. "Don''t worry, we have enough funds to indulge a bit without it harming us."


    That did nothing to temper the disappointment, so I directed a narrow gaze at Amara. The vampire turned her head with a derisive snort, though not before I managed to catch a pang of guilt etched on her face.


    The jostling and shaking of the carriage ceased as it came to a stop. The door opened to reveal a coarse cobblestone road, giving off a rough luster. The rain had washed it clean, though its grainy texture made it so that it wasn''t slippery.


    I stepped down from the carriage, followed by Tania and then Amara. Taking out the coin from my pocket, I handed it to the man.


    His smile waned as he took hold of the perfect piece of round crystal. Blinking, he addressed with a hesitant voice, "Um, what''s this?"


    "You got lucky," I said. "This mana crystal was supposed to be spent elsewhere."


    "This is a mana crystal?" The man spoke, his tone disbelieving.


    I smiled and nodded. "Sure it is. It''s just a bit polished and worth more than your wood wagon."


    "But¡ª"


    "Listen, do you want to accept it or not? Although I will make it clear that refusing this opportunity would cost you dearly, so think carefully."


    The man gritted his teeth and stared hard at the crystal coin and then clicked his tongue. "I''ll accept it." He spoke with some difficulty.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t regret it. In fact, you''ll thank me every time you wake up in the early morning." I spoke up to that and then turned to leave.


    "Are we going to the guild?" Tania asked, having recovered some of her cheery passion.


    I nodded. "Yes, but before that we''ll have to visit some place else."


    That drew her attention more, as her eyes sparkled."Oh, where?"


    I felt the Mana Crystals tucked in my belt, hidden away from the prying eyes. Although Amara hadn''t handed the potion case, she had dutifully carried the bundle of wealth with her everywhere. It was about time I resolved both issues and brought some order to my own appearance.


    I smiled and answered, "Clothier."

 Important Notice!

    [Please read this note in its entirety]


    As you might have already noticed, there has been a drop in update rate these past two weeks. Considering the support I have received from you guys, without which this novel would not have been possible, I feel obliged to at least share my reasons with you.


    I started this novel over a month (approximately month-and-half) ago and we are now 50+ chapters in with over 80k word count. We are so near the end of the first volume. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I first started out, I had made it my goal to at least write two chapters per day, and sometimes I would even write three or four. Of course there were times when I couldn''t write anything so those kind of balanced out. Point is, I was very devoted to this project because I had made a promise to myself that this piece would be my entry into the world of writers. That, if I failed to complete this, I would never truly step into that world.


    I knew my college would start around mid-feb (which it did) so I had to balance my free chapters and those on Patreon, all the while building a stable backlog. But then things happened.


    If you had read my earlier chapters, I mentioned that I was facing some problems in my life. My sister was sick and I had to help with that and whenever my father was busy, I also had to look after his work. At first, I thought things would calm down and by February 20th I would be back on track. But things don''t as planned in real life¡ªthey never do.


    Now my sister is in hospital, my exams are happening, and I honestly don''t know what to do. I''m just not in the right mind to write anything. There''s always this worry gnawing at me from inside, pounding at my head until I''m feeling exhausted for no reason and my head is aching like hell.


    But I''m not giving up on this novel. I''m not giving up on you.


    For you, buying my membership was an act of trust, but for me, it was a commitment. And everyday I miss an update, I''m overcome by guilt because I think I took something from you without offering anything in return. And for that I sincerely apologize.


    All I''m asking for is that you bear with me. I would totally understand if you happen to cancel your membership. I just hope that you will keep a watchful eye on this, so that when I''m back on track, I can welcome you again.


    That said, I will still try and write whenever possible. So maybe not 1 chapter a day, but I could maybe push a chapter every other day. And by the end of this month, I will have an announcement ready for you whether I might have to take a break, or if I will finally return to duty. [As doctors have yet to determine the cause of her illness, we honestly don''t know whether it''s going to be a short term affair or something that usually takes weeks to recover from¡ªbasically a surgery. I sincerely hope it doesn''t come to that, but that''s all I can do¡ªhope.]


    Thank you, for everything.


    P.S: I was at the hospital all day long, so couldn''t write even a single word; tomorrow would be the same. Whenever I''m not in college, I will be at hospital.

 34 – Elf—Your Friendly Neighborhood Buyer

    Though we alighted the carriage near the Guild itself, I took the complete opposite of the direction that led to the entrance. The marketplace near the center, usually rife with activity, was dead silent as we walked forward.


    Under the light spell of rain, we walked the cobblestone-laden streets, desolate and empty save for the litter of papers haphazardly strewn across the barren shops.


    "Hmm." I frowned as I took another turn only to find the lane bare just as its predecessors. "Maybe I underestimated the impact of the monster siege."


    I would have thought the place a ghost town had I not come across a few people walking about. We silently toured the rest of the marketplace, finding it vacant.


    "That was a bit disappointing..." Tania mumbled, and I nodded to her words. I had been expecting to find a clothier to outfit myself better before I entered the guild, though it would seem my desires would go unanswered.


    "Let''s try someplace else." I spoke and led the duo to a different corner of the market. We crossed a filthy alley and a junk-filled courtyard before we emerged on the other side. Surprisingly, the place was jam-packed with people, customers and sellers alike.


    "Wow." Tania expressed as she gazed at the sea of people. "How come one part is utterly empty and the other is booming with activity?"


    I shrugged and offered a simple logic, though my reasoning didn''t seem to hold up.


    "A black market." Amara whispered, eyes darting here and there. "Seems like they''re using the lack of enforcers as an opportunity to go all out."


    That was an apt analysis and significantly better than my own conjecture. It reminded me once more just how much wisdom a 2000-year-old vampire seemed to hold, despite the lack of knowledge.


    Her sudden glare my way made me avert my eyes, though the intensity showed no signs of lessening. I briefly wondered what had ticked her off...


    Did she hear me calling her a 2000-year-old vampire? I mean, I knew that ladies were a bit sensitive about their age...


    I decided to stop thinking and walked toward the closest stall, this one selling pieces of junk in the form of knives and daggers. Although I still had Amara''s sword strapped to my belt, I was coming to a realization that the weapon didn''t suit me at all. However, a dagger seemed hardly an apt choice.


    I shook my head and moved toward a corner.


    "Tania," I drew the dwarf''s attention. "Listen, I need to sell this lump of crystals somewhere, but I can''t estimate its exact value." I covertly pulled out the Mana Crystal, causing the forger''s eyes to shine in excitement.


    "Can you tell me how much this is worth?" I proffered the crystal, and Tania took it from my hand. She drew a reluctant glance between me and the mana crystal, seeming hesitant. "Well, what is it?"


    At my urging, she finally spoke. "Well, isn''t it a waste to sell this much Mana Crystal? I mean, it''s not much, but it''s everything you have, right?" I nodded. "Mana Crystals are useful in crafting, and selling them raw and unprocessed would be a waste. I could use it to create a weapon for you or something."


    I blinked, mouth agape, and then facepalmed. "Of course, damn it, how could I have forgotten?"


    It had nearly slipped past my attention that Tania was first and foremost a forger. She could create things on par with Legendary Artifacts; her S-Rank talent wasn''t merely for the show.


    "Actually, you know what? Keep it for yourself." I said. Tania offered a curious look, but I directed my attention at Amara instead. The vampire understood my intention without my explicit request. She removed the pouch and handed it over.


    "As for the funds, these will more than cover for us." Tania glanced between me and the pouch and then at Amara; she seemed to be dying with curiosity. I decided to not let the pretty dwarf wallow in eagerness and opened the strap.


    "Potions!" She instantly recognized the rows of potions stacked in the pouch. "They look to be of good quality too."


    Of course, they were. They had come straight from the capital and that too from one of the Towers. Each of these would fetch five or ten gold, and there were 15 in total.


    "Alright, now that everything''s sorted out, I will find a buyer for these. You two can look around and see if anything catches your eye."


    Tania and Amara exchanged a look between them before the vampire turned around to leave, with the dwarf hurrying to catch up. I secured the potions to my belt and picked a direction to walk in.


    The black market was packed to the brim with people, hunters mostly, so it took me a half an hour before I managed to scour an outlet that would be interested in buying the potions.


    I approached the stall with a makeshift bunker in the background. A woman with flowing purple hair sat behind the table with her wares spread across evenly. Her face was covered by a veil, and her eyes shone a faint yellow. I found myself attracted to her elfin ears, long and pointy.


    An Elf! I was instantly on guard, my eyes darting around, cautious and ready. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need to worry," the Elf spoke, drawing my attention. "I gave my word that no harm will come to customers; please be at ease."


    A polite elf, now that was a surprise. Most of the pointy-eared snobs were the arrogant sort, thinking themselves high and mighty. Although I had never run into one before, at least not one with whom I had a lengthy chat, I had heard enough to conclude their behaviors and outlooks.


    Wait, is it right to judge someone based on what you''ve heard from others? Can a racial designation be used to label all under the same banner? If so, how am I any different from that guy at the tavern?


    Shaking my head, I focused on the lady ahead. "I wish to offer you a trade."


    The elf sat straight, leaning forward to offer proper etiquette and attention. "What kind of trade?" She asked, her voice coming out soft and monotone from under the cover.


    "Potions," I said, removing a vial from my pouch. She took the potion as I offered and examined it closely.


    After observing the magic water for a few minutes, she handed it back and asked, "How many?"


    "Let''s discuss this inside." I suggested, instead.


    The elf woman was quick to carry her stall back inside and gestured me to follow behind. There were a number of eyes watching over us like predators, and the last thing I wanted was to attract unwanted attention. Just because I wasn''t afraid of the trouble didn''t mean I would go around stirring it myself.


    I was offered a chair, which I accepted graciously. The woman took her seat opposite me. "How much are you willing to pay for one?"


    I didn''t actually know the accurate market price of the two potions that currently occupied the sack, though I was sure it was exorbitant. My estimations were something I had calculated based on my own experience, rather than any tangible evidence.


    The woman put on a thoughtful look and kept silent for a few minutes. I waited patiently and took the moment to look around. The place was cramped, with a low ceiling and a plethora of furniture.


    "As you''re already aware of the market situation," the elf spoke, pausing as she gauged my reaction. I managed to keep neutral, and she continued, "The economy is crashing hard. A few days ago the prices shot through the roof, and now that the situation is showing signs of recovery, the prices are plummeting down. Which means I would have to offer you lower than market prices."


    I smiled. I may not have much knowledge regarding the market crisis, but I have picked up a thing or two over the years.


    "While that might be true, I believe that the potions hardly affect the circumstances, especially the handful I''m willing to trade. Even if the economy is at an all-time low right now, it''s bound to recover, and once it does, you can sell the potions at their intended prices."


    Of course, what I had just spewed was bullshit, but so was everything that had come out of her mouth.


    Despite the veil covering her face, I got the impression the woman seemed to be smiling. She shrugged and leaned forward. "I find your logic reasonable, so how about six gold coins?"


    "Eight." I countered.


    "Seven." She returned.


    "Deal." I offered a handshake, and she accepted the gesture gracefully.


    The trade was quick, and I received my 105 gold coins within a drawstring pouch. "And hold on to this." She offered a slip of paper, and I raised a brow as I accepted it. "I have a shop near the West of the Erdwatch, which is where I normally sell my wares. If you''re interested or looking to buy, please visit me there."


    "Sure, and goodbye."


    The elf lady waved as I left the place, leaving me wondering if believing someone''s narrative was the right thing to do.

 35 – Kingdom’s Top 200

    With a pep to my step and clicking of the coins, I marched down the street in search of my two companions. Though the rush of the crowd would''ve served to hamper my search, the incongruity of my summons from the general masses meant the duo were given a wide berth wherever necessary. And thus I found the vampire and the dwarf standing before a clothing stall, trying out different hats.


    "Fancy anything?" Tania gave a startled yelp at my whisper and turned to regard me with a bashful expression. I saw a short-sleeved tunic clenched within her hands.


    "Um, we were just checking things out." She said, pointing at the pile of clothes exuding rich tincture variety.


    "Take whatever you like; after all, we can''t have you sauntering in armor all day long." I said before turning to regard Amara as well. The quirky vampire had removed her cowl, giving free rein to her silver locks. Her enchanting looks attracted veritable attention from the audience, ranging from bashfulness to utter distaste.


    As I observed her wearing a top hat adorned with a decorative white flower, my eyes shone with interest. Amara tactfully removed the hat and spoke to the stall owner, "I will take this and the outfit."


    The outfit in question was already packed within a thin paper covering, so I had missed out on her choice. The owner nodded and accepted the hat before packing it with the bundle.


    The clothes I wore were remarkably clean for an outfit this worn out, courtesy of Tania''s Flames. While the previous me might''ve found the ensemble acceptable, the current me, with the pride of a dragon, regarded the clothes with a touch of scorn.


    Though most of these feelings were a result of my own pride, having Amara''s company actually birthed a desire to at least match the standards of an existence as powerful as she was. I swept my gaze across the stand in search of an acceptable yet sterling outfit. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahem." Amara mimed a cough as she pretended to drop a bundle of clothes. Coincidentally, the scattered pile of clothes supported a number of outfits that I found both aesthetically pleasing yet lacking that sublime quality usually found in nobles.


    I restrained a laugh from bubbling up my throat and quickly organized an outfit. Tania had already made her choice¡ªa short-sleeved black tunic and beige brown trousers. I noticed her regard a leather vestment with a doubtful look.


    "If you like it, take it." I said, breaking her attention. "And even if you don''t like it, just buy it for now and decide later."


    She nodded and proffered it to be packed as well. With our choices made, I offered the vendor an inquiring look, and he made a calculating gesture before answering, "That will be 3 Gold and 1 Silver."


    After paying for our garments, we decided to take a detour to the Guild.


    "Hmm." I noticed Tania observing the crowd streaming past, her brows pressing into a frown every now and then.


    "What''s caught your interest?" I probed.


    "It''s just...," Tania said, "There are so many people here, but I don''t see any dwarfs or vampires, or other races for that matter. Is it a common sight in the Kingdom, or is this city an exception?"


    "Ah well," I briefly considered my words before replying. "The Kingdom isn''t big on racial equality. Humans in general hold the majority of the authority. While vampires play a critical role in The Empire, dwarfs and other races either remain in hiding or are regarded as a menace to humanity at large."


    The only reason why Tania hadn''t garnered much attention was mostly because, aside from their short stature, dwarfs looked distinctly similar to humans. And my summon was quite tall for someone of Dwarven race. Most probably assumed she was just a midget.


    Amara adopted a silent attitude during our short traipse, so it came as a surprise when we found the crimson-eyed vampire halt before a vendor. Tania and I exchanged a quick glance before following behind.


    The stall was bare except for a narrow table on which were arranged a number of booklets in short stacks. The title on their cover attracted my attention.


    Top 200 of the Kingdom.


    I quirked a brow in interest and selected one at random.


    "This is authentic?" I asked.


    "As real as the beauty of these ladies beside you." The hawk-nosed man answered.


    I gave the man an intense look, my dragon-enhanced smell working alongside Blood Monarch to provide a concise profile on the man''s strength. And just as I had suspected, he turned out to be at E-Rank only. Judging by his facial expressions and the steadiness of his vital pulse, he didn''t seem to be lying.


    "Why''s there no info on the top three?" During my probing look, Amara had already leafed through the first few pages. Hearing her question, I flipped open the booklet in my hand, and sure enough, the first page looked as blank as an unpainted canvas.


    The man offered a casual shrug, utterly ignoring the glare of the vampire. "Top 3, they ain''t no grub in the garden that anyone can find, miss. Even the guy who created that knows nothing about ''em."


    I noticed a single line in the footnote of the first page. The author had mentioned that one of the top 3 might be related to the Hunters Guild. That made me raise a brow in surprise, even more so at the fact that the information made sense on a certain level.


    I skimmed through the first few pages and found sparse info on the next 30 rankings; a few even lacked a proper name and were being referred to by their titles.


    "Alright, we will take one¡ªhow much?" I closed the booklet and regarded the vendor.


    "5 Gold." He answered.


    I blinked. "5 Gold?" He nodded. "For a bunch of printed papers?" He nodded.


    A soft chuckle escaped my lips as I bobbed my head. "I see, I see, that was a good joke."


    "Ain''t no joke, boy. You either pay and buy, or you don''t."


    I glanced between the booklet and the man in wonderment, unable to understand what made him so confident that he could rip us off.


    "It''s not even complete." Tania chimed in from the side. "Names and descriptions are missing. I mean, what the heck is ''throws rocks'' supposed to mean?"


    "It is what it is, missy."


    "Very well," I finally spoke and placed the booklet back atop the stand. "Guess we''ll have to find another trader. Let''s go."


    We turned to leave, though I kept my senses locked onto the man and noted a spike in his blood circulation.


    "Wait a sec." The man called from behind, offering a nervous look. "Why the hurry, good sir? Prices can be negotiated, surely."


    Sensing the stark change in his tone, I raised an eyebrow. "I thought you said¡ª''It is what it is,'' didn''t you?"


    The vendor laughed and waved his hands in a dismissive manner. "Pay no need to little squabbling; I''m willing to cut the price in half¡ª2 Gold and 5 Silver."


    "Cut the gold part, then we will talk." I suggested, with a smirk adorning my face.


    "That''s..." A conflicting look washed over his features as he shifted his glances between the three of us. "2 Gold, can''t go down further!"


    I shrugged. "Maybe I will just have to take my offer elsewhere."


    "Come on, man," the vendor insisted¡ªnot boy, I noted. "Look, I saw you fish out money easily; what''s a little more?"


    Oh? I quirked a brow at the realization. The reason he had been pushing so hard must be because he thought I was some rich, spoiled kid. Amara and Tania''s companionship only served to cement the image.


    "One Gold, that''s it." I placed my final offer and watched as the man''s expression crossed a full spectrum before he gave a resigned sigh and nodded.


    I pocketed the booklet and turned to leave.


    "We''re going to guild now." I said, drawing a confirmation from Tania and a lull from Amara. "But first, we''re going to find a place to get changed."


    It was a small measure of relief that no one foolish enough had deemed us an easy prey and stalked us. Maybe it was Amara''s presence or the air of authority she radiated, but I was grateful to have avoided unnecessary trouble.


    Due to the relative solitude of the marketplace and the lack of human presence, we managed to scout a small hovel near the slum district. The place in question was just as empty as the rest of the market, though something told me it wasn''t a voluntary evacuation.


    Poor people would rather die than be forced to abandon their homes, but sometimes the choice didn''t rest with them.


    I opted to get changed first, discarding the scraps of leather armor and then disrobing myself. I threw the rag of an ensemble into the corner and fished out my white shirt and black pants. Normally hunters would avoid anything white, fearing the blood splotches. I was no different; however, since Amara had been the one to suggest the outfit, I would have to be a fool to refuse.


    Not to mention the white did suit me well, which made me wonder of the reason behind her choice.

 36 – Hunters Guild

    "Why are you always so skittish around Amara?" Finding a brief moment of solitude, I turned to Tania and asked.


    I had noticed the dwarf''s apprehension toward the vampire, and it made me glower in irritation. I wanted my summons to share just as much fondness between them as they directed at me. Tania''s behavior was like a rusted cog in our team that it was bound to escalate into something bigger in the future. That is, if I couldn''t help it.


    The shy dwarf distracted herself by forming spiral patterns with her fingers. I was coming to a realization that although Tania seemed more accepting of her current situation, her reasoning stemmed more from necessity than any conscious desire.


    "Tania." I verbalized, drawing the dwarf''s attention.


    She chanced a quick look at the makeshift door to the hovel and then turned to regard me. A healthy blush spread along her tanned skin, dyeing her ears and neck a deep crimson.


    "What? Do I look that dashing?" I did a quick pose and winked at her, causing the blush to widen further. She looked absolutely adorable with her cheeks dyed a pale red and her big brown eyes blinking. I felt my heart beat pick up.


    "Um..." Tania pursed her lips, then seeing my probing gaze, finally said. "Amara is a bit scary." I raised an eyebrow, and she hurriedly articulated the next part. "I mean, she''s got that look where she seems to be looking down on me. Not that it isn''t warranted. I''m so weak after all."


    I blinked, my eyes fixated on the dwarf who kept her head down and wiggled her feet. "Tania..." I meant to speak but found no words to convey. Shaking my head, I sighed.


    "Listen, Tania, Amara is a bit quirky." I explained. "I mean, she does kind of look down on others, and even I''m not spared sometimes. But the point is that even though she might act high and mighty, she still cares for you and me. Remember the incident from earlier?" She nodded. "They say actions speak louder than the words."


    And that was all I had to say, as Tania''s eyes widened adorably. "So she doesn''t hate me?" She asked, tentatively.


    I shook my head. "No one hates you."


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    Congratulations! Your Favorability with your summon [Titania - Mystic Forger] has exceeded 30%.


    You have unlocked the Attribute Synchronization feature.


    [Choose one attribute to synchronize:]


    You will receive 5% of your summons''s chosen attribute, and it will directly enhance the same attribute in your stats.


    Synchronization is permanent, so choose wisely!


    [Available Attributes for Synchronization:]


    Strength: 380Agility: 126Vitality: 297Intelligence: 270Perception: 69


    A window popped up in my vision, notifying me of Tania''s Favorability, which now rested at 34%. I had already informed her of the synchronization feature, but I decided to tell her anyway before making my decision.


    "Oh...!"


    After listening to my explanation about how it evoked strange feelings after confirming my selection, Tania bobbed her head and said, "Do it."


    I observed her expression briefly before making my selection. Although I could''ve chosen either between Strength and Vitality, there was a difference of nearly 100 points between the two; my choice was already made up.


    As the surge of my attributes increasing filled my being, I basked in the feeling for a moment. Suddenly a void opened up in my pit as I doubled down, my vision swimming and the world growing blurry.


    I heard the sound of something crashing in the background and the shuffling of footfalls as they drew near. It took me moments before I managed to dim the intensity.


    "What happened to him?" Amara asked, her words measured but unable to hide the concern.


    Tania was quick to explain the entire episode, and during that time I finally managed to bring everything under control. Somehow the synchronization with Tania was more intense than with Amara, though I didn''t know whether that was a result of my compatibility or something else. Maybe I wasn''t supposed to synchronize with two summons just yet?


    "I''m fine." I pushed myself to my feet, and Tania lent an arm. My gaze drifted to Amara, who was dressed in a three-piece business suit that only officials wore. Although they were more common in The Empire than here, it wasn''t my first time seeing one. Despite that, Amara''s appearance totally blew me off.


    "Wow." I couldn''t restrain the expression of awe from slipping past, as I was gazing at a literal vampire goddess. She looked inhumanly gorgeous, a work of art. The top hat only completed the look further, enhancing her air of authority.


    Amara snorted derisively though I did catch her eyes roaming my body. Honestly, the only reason I was playing around with her childish tantrum was mostly to see her puff her cheeks and stuck out her hefty bosom that wasn''t quite as prominent in her dark robes.


    "Shall we go then?" I proposed and received a nod of confirmation. Tania was the only one among us who hadn''t changed, expressing how it would be chore to carry her bulky armor and would defeat the entire purpose of supporting new garments.


    Her logic was solid and I wasn''t going to argue so I we settled in silence.


    The Hunters Guild building was a marvelous piece of architecture, probably the only thing resembling a capital enterprise this far south. The front stairs had dozens of steps, each carved of stone with ornamental beast statues decorating the handrails.


    The front of the building showcased a tall, slightly angular door. Long window panes in the shape of liquid droplets decorated the sides, usually reflecting the glare from the sunlight. Though right now, the entire structure was shrouded under the rainy gloom.


    I walked inside, Amara and Tania flanking my either side. We spotted a sparse number of guilders shuffling here and there, the hallway looking desolate and solemn.


    "Keep close." I voiced lightly and picked a familiar direction before walking at a sedate pace. Soon enough I spotted the counter where we would get our quests sanctioned. However, the place was empty.


    I frowned but kept walking. Just as I was about to reach the counter, loud talking to my left caught my attention. I turned and spotted the woman who usually handled the requests yammering loudly to the mousy-haired short woman behind her.


    "Tell them we need it ASAP!"


    "B-But¡ª"


    "No buts!" The woman curled up a finger in warning. "They need to get their asses back before I file an official complaint to higher-ups, got it?"


    The short woman nodded furiously and scuttled like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.


    "And who the fuck are you?" The woman turned to address us, distaste evident on her expression.


    "Ah well," I said, "I was looking for my teammates who were probably here a few days ago. Would you please confirm their location for me?"


    "No." The woman replied brusquely.


    "Sorry?"


    "I said no!" she scowled. "So come back later when I have this mess sorted out. I can''t spare any time on your request when I have a whole town crumbling before me."


    I frowned. "I thought they were handling it well. What with that cornering strategy they got going."


    "Were." The woman nodded. "Not anymore."


    "What do you mean? Did something happen?"


    She heaved a tired sigh, and suddenly I could see how worn out she was. Her hair was messy, her clothes were wrinkled, and even her eyes supported two dark circles.


    "Listen, kid, I got work to do. So unless you have something really urgent, I insist you come back at another time."


    I shared a quick glance with my companions, and suddenly an idea sparked in my mind. "Actually," I smiled, "my friend here would like to register as a hunter."


    I gestured at Amara and smiled widely.


    "A vampire?" The woman looked skeptical.


    Amara, on the other hand, was staring at me with glaring intensity.


    "She''s a powerful B-rank warrior." I added.


    "Really?!" The woman''s eyes shone like twin suns, all the fatigue evaporating as an energetic look took over.


    "Yeah." I nodded. "Though we really need to find her teammates, as they are the only ones with whom she would be willing to work."


    "That can be arranged." The woman spoke thoughtfully, stroking her chin. Her attention then shifted to me. "What about you?"


    "Oh, I am already registered with the Guild, but I lost my registration ID." I said, offering a dismissive wave.


    "A renewed ID can be sorted." The woman nodded, her gaze shifting to Tania. "What about her? Is she also a hunter of our guild?"


    Tania, being the only one among us wearing the armor, was probably what caused the misunderstanding. Though it didn''t mean she wasn''t powerful or anything. In fact, the dwarf was strong enough to easily handle C-rank monsters and hunters alike, despite her inclination toward forging rather than combat. Unfortunately...


    "No, she''s not a hunter. Neither is she willing to join the guild."


    Her talents were too precious to be wasted on fighting.


    "Very well, come with me."


    S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 37 – Origin Of Everything

    Registration for the guild as a hunter involved a three-step process. The first and easiest one was where the hunter would be asked to input their details¡ªname, race, level, origin, and whatnot¡ªon a ready-made document. Amara was quick to start filling the form.


    Tania and I took to the sides as we watched Amara go through the motions. The woman from before¡ªwho identified herself as Zyra¡ªstood beside us, her gaze locked intently on the vampire''s back.


    "Ahem." I cleared my throat and said with a lighthearted tone. "Honestly, it''s a bit of a surprise that the guild would allow a vampire to join as a part of their organization."


    "Why?" Zyra asked, her posture shifting in interest.


    I hesitated briefly before answering. "Well, you know the prejudice our people harbor toward The Empire and other races in general. I expected the guild to offer similar treatment."


    "Then you think too lowly of us, um..." She paused, directing an inquiring look my way.


    "Markus." I provided.


    "Yes, Markus." She nodded. "As I was saying, the guild is separate from the kingdom even if we draw on the same roots. There is an even minor branch of our guild running in The Empire, and you know who operates it?"


    I knew what she wished from me, so I simply inclined my head and asked, "Who?"


    "Vampires." She smiles. "We even allow Elves to perform trade in our city, though they do have to be covert about it. Erdewatch is still a part of the Kingdom after all."


    We traded a few more words before Amara announced she was ready.


    "Excellent." Zyra clapped her hands in excitement. "Let''s proceed to the next level."


    The next level involved the confirmation phase. The guild used the World Seer Orb to produce a copy of the Soul Record. I watched curiously, expectant to see the Night Veil in action.


    Surprisingly, Amara made no effort to disguise her attributes; the only thing she changed was her origin and its rarity. It would seem Zyra wasn''t intent on probing through her profile at a microscopic level.


    "Such attributes at only Level 92." The woman spoke with an awe-filled expression, astonishment written all over her face. She then offered a gentle smile to Amara and continued, "There''s no need for further tests. If you desire so, we can conclude the process here and confer you a formal guilder status."


    Amara exchanged a glance with me, and I offered a subtle nod. She shifted her attention back to Zyra. "Sure. The sooner we finish, the better."


    Zyra led us through the hallways¡ªa bundle of papers, alongside a translucent crystal bar that recorded Amara''s mana signature¡ªgrasped tightly in her hands. Just then, a shout sounded from behind.


    "Miss Zyra, wait!"


    Our procession came to a halt as we turned around in sync to regard the mousy-haired girl from earlier.


    "They have finished their preparations..." She spoke, panting heavily. "They are waiting for your order, miss."


    Zyra eyed the heavily breathing form of the short girl before she briefly shifted her gaze to Amara and then turned back. "Very well, they have my permission to commence with the operation. As for what I demanded earlier, has there been any reply?"


    "Yes." The girl nodded. "They say they are en route and estimate the time of their arrival to be before the sun sets."


    The entire conversation was lost on me, though it wasn''t difficult to infer some minor details. Clearly something had gone wrong with their so-called ''set the forest alight'' plan. I had feared something like that happening, but it nonetheless took me by surprise.


    "Alright, relay my orders to the committee immediately."


    The girl curved a shallow bow before bolting with the fastest speed she could muster, which turned out to be quite fast, as even I was surprised.


    "Apologies, let''s not waste any more time. Please come." Zyra took the charge and marched forward with a solemn air.


    I took a quick few steps to fall in line beside the guild woman, though she chose to ignore my presence. I wasn''t deterred by that and instead decided to ask directly.


    "What happened at the wall, Zyra?" My question was simple, but it addressed the heart of the issue.


    A conflicted look passed through her face as she gnashed her teeth. "Those knight bastards..." She muttered a low curse before sighing. "They took their armies overnight and left the city."


    "What?" The information took me by surprise that I nearly stopped. "Why did they do that?"


    She shrugged. "Apparently some big shot in the capital was killed. They have everything under lock and key there. Even called in everyone from all over the kingdom."


    "Wait, what about the Feylance Barony then?"


    I had previously heard from the guy who escorted us into the city that the Feylance Barony was dealing with stuff on their own. With the guild trying to establish a semblance of stability and the County fighting their own wars, the Barony only had the support from the Royal Family.


    But if they supposedly withdrew everyone, then...


    "I don''t know. It''s already bad enough here as is. Not to mention after Master Julian suffered grave injuries, we are currently scrambling to avoid a spillover."


    Ok, I might''ve hugely underestimated the shit the city seemed to be in. Why they hadn''t issued a mass evacuation notice must be because the guild was confident they could bring the situation under control. That said, I wasn''t exactly keen on offering trust to the people who had already made massive fuck-ups.


    I saw Zyra offer tentative glances Amara''s way, probably expecting the aloof vampire to provide her own analysis of the events. She was guaranteed to be disappointed, though.


    Of course I knew the only reason this woman had coughed up so much information was because of Amara. I didn''t know what she exactly desired from the vampire, but when working under desperate straits, people would grasp anything proffered.


    We were ushered inside a room with plush furniture and a comfortable atmosphere.


    "Normally, Master Julian himself handles such tasks, and when unavailable, the duty falls on Brandon." I recognized both names, though I quickly associated the latter with the 200th ranked on the top 200 hunters of the kingdom. "With the former being incapacitated and the latter not available, it falls on me to proceed with the initiation."


    Judging by her tone, Julian had probably suffered serious injuries. I didn''t know what that would mean for the Erdwatch or even this situation in general. Zyra seemed to have called on the reinforcements, but again I wasn''t willing to extend my trust.


    "What kind of benefits does registering with the guild provide?" Tania asked, leaning against the wall.


    Zyra smiled and answered. "Of all kinds. Let me explain them to you as I finish this entry..."


    It was a spiel I had already weathered through once, so I shifted my attention to examining the room. Honestly, while the guild provided a number of perks, most of them came with a cost. And they were beneficial only to those at the lower ranks who wanted to start low and build up from there. Powerful hunters not affiliated with the core structure would hardly align themselves with the guild.


    Tania asked a few more questions until Amara finally asked one herself. "How can a hunter cancel their contract with the guild?"


    Zyra''s smile stiffened at the question. "W-why would you wish to break away from the contract?"


    "I didn''t say I wanted to." Amara said. "Just curious."


    "The process isn''t that difficult, though you would have to meet with the guild master himself."


    No one asked another question afterward, and we all kept silent until Zyra finally finished the paperwork and pulled out an ID badge. She transferred a copy of Amara''s mana signature and offered the badge to the vampire. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "With this, you''re officially a part of the guild. Though like everyone else, you will start as an Iron Rank hunter."


    Although it was only days prior that I worried about the ranking myself, thinking back on it now, I couldn''t help but let out a snicker. Guild rankings were what decided your capacity as a capable hunter. At Iron Rank, you could only take missions up to Level 20. Completion of three such missions would promote one to Bronze rank. Most of my former party had been at this ranking. It was the reason why we were so desperate to clean a Yellow-Rank Event. If they had completed that mission, they would''ve been promoted to Silver Rank. Or rather they already had.


    Somehow the incident of that day felt so far away. So much had happened in this past week that I found it hard to believe that only so little time had passed.


    I recalled the mines where I had spent years working, the days bleeding into monotone. It was the exact opposite there. So many days would pass, and I wouldn''t even know about it.


    "As for your teammates, would you provide their info, please?"


    Zyra''s words broke me from my recollection, and I quickly relayed the information. She had to look up the records of the team and their last assigned mission. The process was cumbersome, as she sifted through entry after entry.


    It was about ten minutes later that she finally found the names.


    "They seemed to have left with a group of another 10 hunters to provide support to the Barony."


    Huh?


    My former teammates were in the same place where I grew up. How ironic.

 38 – Looming Calamity

    Hunting as a profession is heavily sought after, especially in a world where strength brings wealth and prestige. Many would be more than willing to trade an arm and a leg for a shot at rare Origin. But how many would awaken as hunters?


    I used to lie awake at night after an intense day of work in the mines. I would dream of the life that being a hunter promised, sometimes anxious and other times afraid. Despite that I wasn''t delusional enough to disregard the cold hard reality I had faced up until that point.


    Hunters hunted monsters, true, but the reverse was also an irrefutable fact.


    What you sow, so shall you reap. Death.


    I don''t think I have truly understood that fact up until this very moment. Nothing could''ve prepared me to the cataclysm that was about to befall on us.


    The world was silent. Mute. I could hear the beat of my heart, every intake of breath, and feel the cold caress of the wind. And then chaos.


    A tremor passed through the ground, shaking the very foundation that guild had stood on. In the distance, I could see a dome of fire erupt into the sky, heralding the catastrophe of epic proportions.


    "What the heck is that?" Tania mumbled, her eyes wide in terror.


    "They have started..." Zyra muttered absentmindedly.


    Although I remained oblivious to the underlying implications of her words, the facts of the reality asserted before my very eyes. I recalled the order she had given to that short-statured girl¡ªmost likely her assistant¡ªand wondered if this was what it was building up to.


    "Would you not reconsider?" The guild-woman returned her attention back to Amara, her voice insistent.


    "I''m afraid not." Amara replied curtly, not bothering to elaborate.


    "But our guild¡ªno, this city needs you more." The silver-haired vampire chose not to reply to her obstinate comment. I decided to cut in before the talk could escalate and we ended up caught in the midst either way.


    "I think we''re done here; let''s leave." Tania tore her gaze away from the fiery spectacle and nodded. Amara was quick to round and start walking.


    Zyra offered me a stink eye, but I maintained an impassive expression. "I don''t think you truly understand the duty being a hunter entails."


    She was threatening me, but more importantly, she was threatening Amara. The last thing I wanted was another crushed foot, and this time there wouldn''t be any healer to provide help.


    "I think we''re more than capable of making decisions," I said, "and dealing with the consequences."


    Zyra made to speak up, but I cut her off. "Now would be the time for you to stop talking and start running away. I don''t think you''ll be getting more of a head start than this."


    Seeing the almost palpable rage on her face made me wonder if I had just kicked a hornet''s nest. But again, not giving two fucks about anything.


    Another tremor shook the earth, as if affirming my words. I chanced one last look at Zyra before hurrying to follow behind my companions.


    "Amara, can we put that no-talk punishment on hold until after we have sorted this mess?" Because a mess it was. The situation had escalated so quickly that I found it hard to keep track. It was only moments ago that we had entered the guild after all, and now the city was crumbling before my eyes as the gates of hell opened to swallow it whole.


    The silver-haired beauty bit on her lower lip, though after seeing the hopeful look Tania was directing her way, she finally relented. "Fine! Let''s finish dealing with this first. But let me make it clear¡ªwe''re not done yet."


    I nodded in understanding and even offered a courteous bow to assert my awareness.


    Just as we exited the guild, a cacophonous eruption of blasts drew my attention to the wall in the distance. A vaulted dome covered the city, like a membranous film protecting it from the barrage of the fireballs, each the size of a tree. I could hardly imagine what the hunters caught in the middle must be feeling.


    "There are A-Rank monsters, probably even S-Rank." Amara said with a solemn tone. Despite being an SSS-Rank vampire, she had made it clear that attribute disparity in the later stages was enormous.


    "What are we going to do?" Tania inquired, a concerned look evident on her face.


    "We," I verbalized, "need to get the fuck out of this city ASAP."


    "I agree." Amara voiced, meeting my gaze with an air of severity. "And those free points you have..."


    She left the words trailing, but I understood her meaning. I had exactly 105 free stat points remaining, so I decided to dump them all in my Spirit.


    The change was instant; her total attributes increased by 300, while even Tania''s had experienced an increase of 100. In return I was now getting 80 plus addition to my agility and 21 to my strength. I was experiencing a near 100% return rate, and Tania''s Favorability had yet to hit 50%. It seemed using my free stat points to increase my Spirit seemed the most apt choice.


    I did a quick skim through my Soul Record; nothing Tania''s Favorability at 37% and Amara''s at 53%. Power Sync rested at -86.28%, which was still low, but we would have to make do for now.


    "Do you need this for anything?" Amara asked, flashing her ID token. I offered a nod.


    "Actually, that''s going to prove helpful when we finally cross over to the Barony; for now, keep it with you."


    "Alright, let''s hurry then." Amara urged and picked up pace; Tania and I followed close behind. The burgundy-haired dwarf kept pace, armor clinking but never slowing her stride.


    I was still reeling from the shock of the city being on the verge of collapse. Never in my very limited lifetime had I come across such a disastrous situation. It seemed the guild was failing and failing massively.


    I recalled Jacob and wondered if he was halfway through to the capital by now. What would he think of their failure of a strategy, which had only contributed to exacerbating the situation further? I recalled Amara''s words¡ªdumb, she had called it, and somehow found her conjecture felicitous.


    The world was going to hell, and I had no idea why.


    "Is the situation bothering you too much?" The vampire asked.


    I offered a shrug, briefly glancing back to find the thin barrier struggling hard to keep the molten fire at bay. This was as apocalyptic as I had seen anything.


    "Honestly," Amara voiced, "the entire episode troubles me just as much as you. Even though I lack much understanding of this world, I can see that something sinister is afoot."


    She had proven by now her tactical mind and sharp eye, so I wasn''t going to disregard her words.


    "Then, isn''t this Barony going to be in just as much trouble?" Tania proposed.


    I shook my head and sighed. "Not exactly." She offered a curious look, and I began to elaborate. "You see, thanks to their failed strategy, most of the dangerous monsters are going to be at the wall. Unlike Erdwatch and Rosenthal County, Feylance Barony only shares a portion of the border with the End Forest. While they will be under siege no doubt, the intensity will be significantly lesser."


    Tania took a moment to ponder my words before inquiring further. "But what happens after they are done with this city? You know, after they have reduced it to rubble, won''t the Barony become their target?"


    Normally that would indeed be the case, but Erdwatch was still run by the Hunters Guild. And that meant many of the powerful hunters¡ªthose capable of slaying Wyverns¡ªwere in their ranks. Even S-Rank monsters probably meant nothing to them.


    I directed a look at Amara, who sighed and pulled out the booklet we had brought from the stall.


    Predictably, the hunters mentioned within lacked proper ranking; thankfully, I had the insight of a hunter who reigned at the very top. Amara placidly flipped to the last page and showed the entry to Tania.


    "Brandon from Hunters Guild...?" The dwarf raised an eyebrow, shifting her gaze from Amara to me. "Is that supposed to mean something?"


    I smiled. "Brandon is the guy Zyra was talking about¡ªwho handles matters in the absence of Julian. He''s a B-Rank Hunter."


    "Which means," Amara chimed in from the side, "that most of these low-rank hunters are really that: low ranks. That Julian guy is also mentioned here¡ªranked 51, and so is the Knight Jacob worked under¡ªranked 47. And we know for a fact that Julian got injured in the fight, which leads me to the conclusion..." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...That he''s an A-Rank hunter." I completed it on her behalf.


    Tania blinked, brows furrowed. "But what does that have to do with anything?"


    "Sure it does." I said. "If top A-Rank hunters are only around this ranking, then those above must be even stronger. And Hunters Guild has a surprisingly good number of hunters among even the top 10. If one of them arrives here..."


    "...The matter is as good as finished." Amara spoke, closing the booklet.


    The Guild was powerful, and even Amara, as strong as she was right now, wasn''t confident in her chances against an A-Rank. Though that also meant the disaster that stirred up this time round was greater than anyone had anticipated. Because the Guild sure as hell hadn''t.

 39 – Introspection

    Flames of annihilation surged high into the sky, promising death and destruction. Chaos reigned everywhere, the very mana in the air thrumming every time a blast rang out. And blood. Lots of blood.


    Even so far away, Amara could smell blood. She could taste the terror and the resentment of those who died, expressing great injustice and seeking vengeance. Despite the calm exterior of her companions, she could infer the happening had shaken them deeply.


    She looked up at the blowing smoke and gloom of the sky. Erdwatch had already been evacuated even before their arrival, and even now the scant few remaining were scrambling to flee the city. She could see horror shrouding their faces, but she could also see the perseverance burning in their eyes.


    Everything was crumbling to the ground, but hope wasn''t one of them. She smiled.


    She ran alongside others, Markus and Tania following right beside. Although she kept her stride subdued, the trio still managed to outpace everyone. Unlike others, however, they ran at a slight incline, rather completely opposite.


    They ran toward the Feylance Barony. His home.


    Though Markus provided logical reasoning behind his actions, claiming the place safe, Amara could see through the thinly veiled concern that burned beneath. He was anxious to return to his hometown. Though whether it was a result of some affectionate memory or simply a desire to see his remaining family, she lacked the context. But the point remained: they were running to his home.


    Markus had mentioned his father still lived, though a miserable sob he had become. Nonetheless, she would be meeting his father, and that somehow meant something to her. She restrained the feeling of giddiness from expressing on her face.


    Her Summoner thought she didn''t understand, but the truth was Amara understood everything. She understood how he thought, how he saw things, and how he felt. It was why she wasn''t actually angry at him for denying their relationship. Because she knew beforehand the outcome should he become aware.


    No, Amara was simply annoyed because she didn''t want him to accidentally hurt others. What if it had been Tania instead of her? What if the adorable dwarf had been the target of that doubt? Amara didn''t have to imagine; she already knew the outcome.


    Making Markus understand her point of view, though, proved to be difficult, considering she wasn''t willing to divulge that secret. After all, even she wasn''t completely sure if her conjecture was right or wrong. That bit remained to be seen. Of course, the quirky vampire did ultimately manage to make him believe in his destiny.


    Case in point, she could already see the progress. As long as Markus remained open to the idea, then he wouldn''t reject their advances¡ªTania''s advances. And in the future, even more advances. It wasn''t an assumption on her part; of that, Amara was certain.


    As open as she was, though, Amara felt a pang of jealousy seeing him get all cushy with Tania. Not that she hated the dwarf¡ªon the contrary, she absolutely adored her. The shorty was actually afraid of her! Though Amara had initially sought to fix that, her sadistic instincts could hardly be kept under reins when she caught the dwarf teary-eyed.


    How could she be willing to part with that image? No, she must keep up the facade of the scary vampire in hopes of chancing glimpses of the lovable dwarf.


    And yet, she had sensed the change in her attitude. No doubt it was Markus'' doing. He must''ve assured the dwarf that Amara didn''t hate her¡ªwhich she didn''t¡ªbut...


    Releasing a rueful sigh, Amara regarded the dwarf with subtle, almost imperceptible glances.


    The sight would''ve been heartwarming had they not been in the midst of chaos. Already the barrier keeping the monsters at bay had failed, though thankfully their entourage was already ways away from the harm.


    Amara increased the tempo of her motion and gestured at her companions. Markus managed to keep pace, though Tania struggled to follow. She skidded to a halt.


    "Do you want to get rid of that armor?" Amara offered. "It ought to be weighing you down."


    "But where do I keep it?" Tania managed to squeeze out the words under her persistent glare. Amara rejoiced inwardly at the fact that dwarf wasn''t completely bereft of scary mental image of hers.


    "Give it to him." She pointed at Markus. "The armor is big enough for him to fit in."


    "Hmm?" Markus glanced between her and Tania, a frown plastered to his face. "You can''t be serious. There''s a huge disparity between our heights."


    "It''s only supposed to fit your upper body." She countered. "Don''t worry; it will cover your chest and belly thoroughly, and even your arms will have extended protection."


    Markus seemed ready to interject, at least until he caught a glimpse of Tania''s expression and sighed. "Fine, let''s change quickly."


    Tania donned her baggy trousers, somehow the shorts rising past the waistband. The black sleeveless tank top accentuated her figure charmingly, her bust striking out prominently. She found Markus'' gaze wander across Tania''s figure and lightly kicked him in the shin.


    "Ow." Markus frowned, shooting her an accusing look. Amara snorted and turned to walk away. While she might be willing and endorsing on his part to accept others, nothing said that she couldn''t provoke him.


    With her armor removed, Tania managed to keep pace without reducing into a breathless, spent figure. Thanks to their synchronization, Markus'' agility was nearly half of hers, which spoke volumes when considering the fact that Amara was confident enough to escape even A-Rank hunters using her agility.


    As they raced down the street, soon the trio were the only ones remaining in these parts. The reason was because most people had escaped toward Leroux Barony, while they sought to enter Feylance Barony. To put it mildly, they weren''t keen on leaping from the pot into the fire.


    Amara understood their thoughts and respected their decision.


    The trio paced down the streets in unison, their beats in sync and their breath harmonious. Amara smiled from the bottom of her heart as she thought¡ªthis must be what being a family feels like. To revel in the feelings of joy and excitement as you faced the dangers of the world together. It was exhilarating.


    Though as fun as it was to run together with her family, Amara much preferred the peace and quiet of her room. The only reason they were running was because of their lack of strength, though that liability would not weigh them down for long. Soon, she would fix it soon.


    "What do you want to do first after you enter the Barony?" She asked, keeping her tone measured.


    Markus took a moment to think before shaking his head. "Honestly," he said, "I have no idea. I mean it remains to be seen how we are treated once we cross. Though that badge is going to prove immensely useful."


    The badge. Amara scoffed inwardly at the trinket. Nothing proved more useful than true power. That was the only principle, the only rule the world and everyone living being within it followed. But given her restriction, she would force herself to accept the meaningless title.


    "Are you going to kill them?" Tania voiced from beside her. The dwarf had been incensed when she had heard of his story, so her words carried no empathy.


    Markus shook his head. "Killing them would serve me no purpose. Instead I want to offer them the same treatment they offered me."


    "Throw them within an Event Rapture?" Tania ventured.


    Markus nodded with a smirk.


    Amara had to distract herself by looking around, lest the heat in her core swell to epic proportions. Her clothing was still brand new, and the last thing she wanted was to cause it to grow wet. Though she couldn''t keep her heart from picking up pace. Gosh, did he look absolutely charming at that very moment! sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was another thing she hadn''t told Markus yet. Not her growing wet¡ªnow was certainly not the time for such matters¡ªbut about her feelings or their feelings experiencing rapid growth.


    Soul Bond.


    After the synchronization feature activates, the true essence of the Soul Bond would manifest. One of its side effects was that it facilitated the growth of love and adoration between the bonded pair. That was the reason why she found herself falling so quickly for him, and the same was true for Markus.


    The overarching implications of this effect would''ve raised alarm bells in Markus'' mind¡ªthough Amara would''ve fared no better¡ªhad the bond not been limited to only the growth of feelings, rather than the creation of false love. For that she was immensely grateful.


    The bond would facilitate the growth of their love, but it wouldn''t create something from nothing. It nurtured rather than mutated.


    The horizon was already glowing orange by the time the trio had arrived near the Barony. Though the events of today were numerous and bizarre, they had managed to arrive at their destination.


    And in time too, as she heard the clang of weapons happening deeper into the forest.

 40 – Spirit Call

    The territory division between the lands of the Kingdom wasn''t marked by physical borders; they sort of bled into each other. Erdwatch ended near the Prune Town, and from there the Barony held rein.


    Since the Guild existed right in the middle, even running at a brisk pace, it took us over an hour to glimpse the beginnings of the forest. And unlike the End Forest, the trees here were lush green, with rough barks and brimming with vitality.


    Despite donning armor, though admittedly only consisting of a chest plate and spaulders, I experienced no sign of physical fatigue. Mentally, though, I could feel an almost tangible weight pressing on my psyche.


    "There''s some noise ahead," Amara alerted, neither looking back nor slowing her pace. Her enhanced perception eclipsed even mine, much less to say of Tania''s, whose perception had yet to hit 100.


    There was no need to warn the dwarf as I saw her adopt a wary expression. We upped our pace even more, and soon enough I could make out the clanking of metal and the roars of the beasts.


    "Hmm?" Amara''s expression perked up; she lightly sniffed the air and glanced back. "Should I speed up and survey the situation? There''s likely to be trouble ahead."


    I offered a nod of acknowledgment, and the vampire disappeared in a blur. Tania and I slowed down momentarily, catching our breath.


    "She''s so fast..." The dwarf muttered, blinking at the rapidly disappearing silhouette of the vampire.


    "That she is." I nodded. "But you''re stronger."


    "Really?" Tania asked, doubt lacing her tone.


    I smiled. "Of course. Though it''s only a minor difference, that doesn''t change the fact that you''re plenty strong."


    The difference was only of 6 points, but it just went to show the specialization of their builds. In comparison, my attributes were balanced.


    "Would you like your armor back?" I probed. "Since we''re already near our destination, you need as much protection as possible."


    Tania appeared conflicted. "But isn''t your safety more important and if the armor helps in that regard, then you should keep it."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, but the dwarf averted her eyes, a crimson blush adorning her features. I chuckled and flicked her in the temple. She mimed an ''ow'' and gave me the teary-eyed glare.


    "What are you talking about? Do you think my safety is more important than yours? Just take the damn thing and don it on."


    I mean, I did understand where she was coming from. Her concern was valid, and so was Amara''s, but sometimes things tended to get a little overwhelming, and personally, I hoped to stand beside my summons rather than command them from the sidelines. My Dragon heart agreed with me wholeheartedly.


    Tania made no comment to refuse afterwards, though seeing her take off the tank top roused heated feelings in my core. The response only served to remind me of the responsibilities that I now shouldered. Yet a certain part of me, which I attributed to male instincts, felt satisfied. And my non-human pride surged each time I thought of all the powerful summons that would only belong to me. And me alone.


    "Let''s hurry before Amara has all the fun." Even as I spoke, my feet had already started the jog. Tania fell in pace beside me, a cheery smile covering her features. I subconsciously noted the increase in her favorability from 37 to 42.


    [+61.69%]


    We had only just begun to close in when a notification informed me of my XP increasing. My level hovered at 25, and all I needed was to fill my bar 1/5th of the way. It would appear Amara had already started without waiting for us.


    I grumbled under my breath and urged Tania to run faster. Unfortunately, before I could even take a few more steps, another notification announced itself.


    [+59.20%]


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    You have leveled up!


    You''re now level 26!


    You have 10 unallocated stat points.


    Congratulations!


    You have ascended to Rank-D.


    Talent Summon has been raised to Rank C.


    You have unlocked a new talent: Spirit Call.


    [Talent Acquired: Spirit Call]


    I ground to a halt as I felt my attributes expand. By now all of my attributes were well past even 200, so a slight increase would hardly matter. But that wasn''t the reason behind the waves surging in my body.


    A quick glance at my Soul Record let me know that my Dragon Heart compatibility had hit 90%. Instead of the endless well of mana that had been brimming underneath my skin, it was now devouring my own mana. I groaned, trying to take control, and felt a warmth engulf my back.


    Breathing lightly, I opened my eyes to find Tania looking at me with worry. My hand clenched my chest, but thanks to her help, I could feel the impact on my body lessening by the second.


    "I''m fine now, thanks." I straightened my back and offered an easy smile to my companion.


    "Are you sure, I mean the mana in your body is roiling like a tempest." She said, not removing her hand from my arm.


    I laughed warily and shook my head. "Honestly, I have no idea what that was about, though I suspect Amara might have a clue."


    "Let''s hurry then."


    I nodded and we set off. I could still feel my heart draining mana from my body with each beat, though the intensity was lesser than before.


    It was still shocking to realize that I had ascended to Rank-D. Previously this was everything I had desired, and though my vision had changed, improved, from before, the excitement that followed hadn''t.


    More importantly, I could now make another summon.


    And then there was the other talent also. Spirit Call. It was a D-Rank talent that allowed me to temporarily raise a single one of my summon¡¯s attributes by 15%. Though the effect only lasted a single minute. That said, it was the side benefit that appealed to me more.


    Teleportation. Or rather calling my summons back. The effect only applied to the summon that was under the effect of Spirit Call, though. In simple terms, if I applied this boost to Amara, beside an increase in her attributes, she could, with but a thought, appear beside me. Though it had to be voluntary.


    Thanks to this one talent, my summons would always remain beside me. Of course, the talent itself imposed a strict cost on my mana reserves. Normally, even with my extraordinary reserves thanks to my Supreme Origin, the most I could''ve used this talent for was two times consecutively. However, thanks to my Dragon Heart, I should be able to use the talent many times. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Should be, I frowned. With the current state my heart is in, I doubt I can even perform a normal usage.


    As we raced through the woodland, our feet impacting the wet ground and our bodies cutting past thick foliage, I thought about the fight ahead. Amara had to be locked in battle if she was raking XP so quickly, as already my level had jumped from 26 to 27.


    A growl left my throat as I upped my pace further.


    "W-wait for me, Markus..." Tania cried from behind me.


    I turned my head to glance at the heaving dwarf trying hard to catch and found annoyance creep into my heart. "Is that all you can do? Run faster!"


    I didn''t wait for her reply and bolted ahead. The smell of the battlefield beckoned me. Called me. I needed that rush to forget the world as I tore through my enemies. I needed that blood more than anything.


    Soft blue luminosity radiated from my skin, and had I been able to reason, I would''ve noticed the glowing sigils manifest around my body. They were etched in my skin and radiated ancient power, but I didn''t pay them any heed.


    Strength filled my body once more, and my speed increased further. I was so near the battlefield that I could smell it. The fear and desperation, blood and mana, I could taste it on my tongue.


    And then the light.


    Fire bloomed in my vision, embers adrift in the air. A campfire, I recognized. Then my attention instantly shifted to the monster pinned to the tree. I didn''t think; I just charged.


    My fist caught wind as it thundered on the monster''s head. Skull fractured, caving in, blood and spittle escaping its mouth. My breath came out heated. Excited. My heart pumped blood, demanding violence.


    I roared and launched myself in the midst of the monsters.


    The chimeric creatures stood no chance against my fists, most perishing in ways that pleased my Dragon Heart immensely. These creatures, whose bodies were grotesque, were a mismatch of characters, sometimes lacking strength, other times boasting speed, and this time they seemed to be lacking defense.


    I paid no heed to the humans trying to run around; neither did I register the presence of my own summon as she rounded on me. All I knew was blood.


    It was probably why I never even saw the blow coming and knocked me out cold. Darkness welcomed me, like welcoming an old friend home. And I knew no more.

 41 – Sealed Heart

    I woke up, feeling weaker than I had in a long time. My head pounded with an intense headache, and every muscle in my body cried in pain.


    I groaned and pushed myself into sitting posture. My surroundings were dim, but even under the haze, I could make out the texture of the fabric. I gulped, the wetness offsetting the dryness in my throat.


    "A tent..."


    It was a squat piece of fabric slung over rough tree branches. A makeshift tent would''ve been more apt. I also realized the light illuminating my surroundings with dim intensity was filtering through the fabric.


    "It''s coming from the outside." My voice came out rough, and I involuntarily reached up to caress my throat.


    A clean piece of cloth had been draped over me, so as I began to stand up, it slid over and off me. I momentarily paused to peer at the white fabric, the last vestiges of memory washing over me.


    I remembered the rage. Anger and resentment. I remembered the joy that seeing the blood had brought me. I had relished in that violence, giving myself to the instincts I hadn''t known I possessed. A shudder coursed through my body, and my hand clenched at my chest.


    Shaking my head, I ambled toward the entrance. As I lifted the hanging piece of fabric, the outside world greeted me with intense darkness. Only a singular source of illumination in the form of the campfire burned in the middle. Surrounding the blaze were men and women, decked in armor and chatting boisterously. Some cradled smoking meat in their hands, while others had their arms wrapped around themselves.


    It was such a bizarre scene to wake up to that I momentarily forgot to breathe. It was probably why I was so startled when a voice whispered from the side.


    "You finally woke up."


    I straightened my back, blinking, and turned to face the owner of that voice. Amara stood with her hands on her hips and an impassive expression.


    "Ugh..." More headaches. More images. I groaned as another bout of weakness assaulted me.


    "You... you hit me." I stammered out. I recalled the intensity of that moment, the joy and anger. But I also recalled how it had met its end.


    "You were pretty out of it," she said, shaking her head. "Honestly, I never thought the dragon heart would prove this much of a problem. It seemed I had underestimated this dragon."


    "What?" I asked, unable to understand. "What do you mean?"


    Amara sighed before she spoke up. "The dragon heart seems to harbor the remnants of its previous owner''s consciousness. It would be more accurate to say that it''s tainted by the emotions of the dragon. When you ascend by a rank, your body adapts to your talents and advancements. In your case, the dragon heart also adapted to your body."


    "And that''s how I lost it?" I probed, eyes narrowing.


    Amara nodded. "You more than lost it. In that moment it seemed as if something else had overtaken your body. If I hadn''t intervened promptly, you might''ve accidentally hurt one of them."


    Seeing her point toward the armored men and women sitting around the campfire, I couldn''t help but ask. "Who are they anyway?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They," Amara said, "belong to the Feylance Barony. Supposedly, the captain of the guard had tasked them with the mission to scout the area. Unfortunately, they got caught up in an ambush."


    I took another look at the campfire moot and then, remembering something, I swept my gaze around.


    "Where''s Tania?" The burgundy-haired dwarf was nowhere to be seen.


    "She''s helping out with the equipment." Amara pointed toward a thicket, and when I focused on the spot, I was able to make out the gushing sound of a river.


    "I need water," I said and moved toward the gathering. My feet crunched against the wet leaves, alerting the guards. They all turned one by one to glance in my direction, and an uncomfortable feeling washed over me. Being the sole focus of attention under this many pairs of eyes made me feel uneasy.


    "He''s woken up." One of the muttered.


    "Yeah. Did you see how he tore through those monsters?" Another added.


    "That was... kinda cool." The last one halted me in my tracks, and I subtly glanced at the man, approximately my age, responsible for the comment. I had been ready for a harsh criticism, but their words and gazes conveyed no hostility.


    I resumed my walk, ignoring the hushed voices with which they spoke. Instead I stopped near the center where a boar was being roasted on the spit, and a wooden bucket rested beside it.


    "Can I have some water, please?" I asked the woman who looked at me, unblinking.


    "Sure." She answered after a few moments had passed and scooped a bowl of water before handing it to me. I accepted it and offered my gratitude.


    Cold water washed down my throat, soothing the burning ache in my gullet. I sighed and closed my eyes, feeling the intensity of the headache growing dimmer. Though the weakness remained.


    After I handed the bowl back to her, my eyes were instantly drawn to the sizzling piece of meat, roasting in its own fat. The oily juices dripping and crackling in the fire below.


    "You want some?" The woman offered, inclining her head.


    I nodded hesitantly and waited patiently as she carved out a piece of its thigh. She proffered it to me, and I accepted with a nod.


    I walked back toward the tent I had crawled out from; Amara was standing near, observing me as I drew near. "Do you want some?" I pried, holding out the meat in my hand.


    The vampire shook her head and said, "I already had my fill while you were out. And I know you''re hungry, so just eat."


    "Let''s move inside; I want to talk."


    We moved inside, and I started feasting on my meal ravenously, uncaring of the image I was presenting to Amara. My teeth tore through the half-cooked flesh, my jaws working to grind it into bits. The minor ache in my belly intensified into a painful void. My stomach turned into twists and knots, and I cried out.


    "Fuck!"


    Amara was beside me in a second, the palm of her hand held against my chest. A spread of coldness seeping into my body and dousing the flames that burned within.


    I breathed out roughly, sweat beading my forehead. "What the heck was that?"


    "It''s acting again."


    I turned to my companion sitting beside me, gazing into her charming, gemlike eyes. My breath hitched, a stirring in my groin birthing flames of lust. "Amara..." I called out huskily and brought my lips forward.


    "Nope." She put a finger on my lips, pushing me back. I blinked, feeling the haze clear away.


    "I, uh..." I wanted to speak, but I stifled it as I felt her finger press deeper.


    "I understand," she said. "You have to keep yourself calm, at least until we have resolved the matter."


    "What''s happening to me?"


    "It''s interfering with your emotions¡ªheightening them to an unnatural degree. Every desire is being enhanced¡ªstoked like flames on a fire."


    "Then why do I feel so weak?"


    Amara sighed at my inquiry and pointed at my chest, "That would be because of this."


    I didn''t understand what she meant, not until after I had taken a look at my bare chest. There was a circular crimson mark right where my heart should be, alongside two diagonal lines forming a cross.


    "What''s this?" I asked, tracing my hands around the symbol.


    "You were out of it when Tania and I carried you here. The dragon heart was siphoning your mana like crazy, and although no harm would''ve befallen you, I couldn''t allow it to complete the metamorphosis. To stop that from happening, Tania devised a sealing rune, and I used my Blood Monarch to etch it directly into your heart. The seal uses your mana to power itself, which is why you''re feeling so weak."


    Hearing her words, I pulled up my Soul Record.


    Name: Markus White


    Race: Human [Awakened] (Dragon Heart: Compatibility at 95%)


    Age: 19


    Origin: Celestial Archive [Supreme???]


    Level: 31 | XP: 77.53%


    Rank: D


    Attributes


    Strength: 340Agility: 416Vitality: 463Intelligence: 610Perception: 309Spirit: 1170Free Stat Points: 60


    Talents


    [Summon - C][Talent Copy - N/A][Blood Monarch - SSS][Runic Empowerment - B][Spirit Call - D]


    Summons (2/3)


    [Amara - SSS]


    Favorability: 53% (Romantic Interest)Power Sync: -83.28%


    [Titania - A]


    Favorability: 42% (Trusted Companion)Power Sync: -83.28%


    My eyes widened at seeing how the compatibility had risen to 95%. I also noted my level at 31, thanks to which both Amara''s and Tania''s attributes had experienced a sudden rise.


    "What''s going to happen to me now?" I inquired.


    Amara had removed her hand from my chest and was sitting beside me. She put on a ponderous expression at my question and said, "Not much, at least for the moment. We would have to figure out how to properly assist you in accommodating the dragon heart without it reducing you into a monster."


    "Wait, it could''ve done that?!"


    The vampire shrugged. "Well... You wouldn''t have been given the choice at all, is what I''m saying. Basically, you would''ve gone full dragon, zero human."


    I was speechless.

 42 – March

    Elves were regarded as a menace by the higher society of the Kingdom. Naturally, the effects of prejudice extended to the lower class as well. Although their objective remained undisclosed to the masses, it did nothing to abate the growing hostility between the two species.


    Despite that, no wide movement had been launched against the pointy-eared creatures. After all, they too sought the destruction of monster kind above all else.


    And dragons were monsters.


    Although myths in our folklore, even the normal children were aware of the giant winged creatures. And were one to appear in the Continent, I was under no impression that the humans would let it live ideally.


    And I was about to become one myself, I thought with a shake of my head.


    After the dawn had broken out, the small group of guards led by Captain Athea started their march back to the Barony. Since we had made our objective clear, the group was more than willing to accept our company.


    Supposedly, the Barony had received no help from the capital, and in Baron Feylance''s absence, they were under serious pressure. In these dire times, it had been Commander Aldrin to take charge of the military to keep the Barony safe.


    This was everything the aloof captain had divulged to Amara.


    As we walked through the woodland, I remained keenly aware of looks and praises Amara received. Even Tania was no exception, having proven her stellar talents in repairing equipment.


    Along the way, Athea informed us that she worked directly under Aldrin and that she was a C-Rank hunter herself. Amara was already aware, of course, and so was I. My senses had grown sharper since waking up.


    The intense sensation of lethargy had waned into a dull numbness. My body demanded rest, but it was a need I could put off.


    "Are you also a hunter?" The guy my age questioned me. I recalled him to be the same person as the one who had regarded my madness as ''cool.''.


    "Yeah." I replied bluntly. Perhaps sensing that I had no desire to converse further, the guy offered an awkward smile and shuffled ahead. Right after his departure, Tania fell in pace beside me.


    "That was... weird." She said, looking ahead.


    I smiled. "Yeah, I''m not really in the mood to talk about yesterday."


    Tania shrugged, offering no response. Though I had nearly devolved into an enraged monster, I could still vividly recall each moment.


    "Tania," I said, "about yesterday, I''m sorry."


    "It''s alright." She said, smiling sympathetically. "It wasn''t your fault."


    "Still, thanks for this." I pointed at my chest.


    Tania shook her head. "It''s nothing. I just wanted to help. You were in so much pain, and I couldn''t..."


    Though she trailed off, I could sense a whiff of fear and the shudder that had coursed through her body. I gently clasped her hand, feeling her body stiffen briefly before she relaxed.


    We followed along at the rear while Amara walked beside Athea near the front. Suddenly, after offering a nod to the captain, the vampire broke off and arrived beside us.


    "I showed them that trinket," she said with no small amount of derision. "I had no idea it would startle them like that. Are B-Ranks really supposed to hold so much sway?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even C-Ranks were considered well-off hunters in our guild. B-rank hunters could serve under a prestigious noble and spend their lives in luxury and comfort. Amara was an SSS-Rank Vampire, so it made sense that she would consider B-Ranks no different from the common rabble.


    I laughed lightly and said, "You might not know this, but from what I''ve heard, their commander is also a B-rank hunter. In their eyes, you''re the second strongest person in their ranks."


    Amara snorted and held her hand out. Tania and I watched curiously as the area around us began to darken, losing a touch of tincture and becoming a shade grayer. "This way they won''t be able to hear us," the vampire said, after removing her hand.


    I smiled, recalling our conversation from earlier.


    "Did you scout the area?" I asked.


    "Yeah. It''s just as bad as we predicted." Amara answered, and after a brief pause, regarded me with a distinct look. "Though if you want, I can clean it all up. It won''t prove much of a problem."


    I sighed, shaking my head. "No, we can''t do that. Things are hanging on a thin thread, and any contribution on our part will prove harmful to this delicate balance. If you act now, the monsters will grow desperate. Already, the defense line seems to be on the verge of collapse, and if the monsters act ferociously, the defenders will suffer." I paused to take a breath. "This requires a more systematic approach."


    "I thought we were here to meet your old teammates, or did I just assume so mistakenly?" The vampire narrowed her eyes at me.


    "We have to help them either way," I replied, unperturbed. "Once we have proven ourselves as allies, they will be more than willing to listen to us. And if we wish to commence with the plan we discussed, we have no other choice besides this. Besides, it''s free XP. I would very much like to level up a few more times."


    Tania bobbed her head in agreement, and Amara made no comment. The monsters we stumbled upon along the way were minor creatures. Apparently, this was the very reason they had chosen to traverse this path. Only their luck had proven non-existent, and Chimeras had somehow made an appearance.


    "About my next summon," I said, drawing the duo''s attention, "do you think I should wait a while or use it the first chance I get?"


    My first summon, being Amara, was a reward for killing the dragon as a mere E-Rank hunter, while my second summon turned out to be an A-Rank. While outstanding, she nonetheless remained an A-rank. It stood to reason that my third summon will also be of the same rank at the very least.


    My current situation was precarious. Amara had informed me that allowing the compatibility to hit 100% at this point will serve to worsen the situation. At the same time, the duo had no solution to my problem. At least, not yet. On the other hand, the third summon represented potential. It meant an entire repertoire of new talents that may prove to be exactly what I needed.


    "Use it," Amara answered, her tone measured.


    Tania affirmed with a nod and a squeeze on my hand. I smiled and said, "I will perform the summon right after we arrive at their base."


    Though I showed no change in my expression, it was taking a great effort of will to keep the feelings in my heart caged. The hunger was paramount, but the lust could not be discounted. Even just by holding her hand, heated desires were being birthed in my core.


    I saw Amara''s gaze drift to our hands before she looked away. Smiling, I sneakily swept my hand from behind and wrapped her palm. To my benefit, the vampire neither slowed nor showed any change in her behavior.


    "Whoa, look at that." One of the guards covertly poked at his fellow''s arm, vaguely gesturing in our direction. In no time, even Captain Athea was sending us questioning glances. Luckily for them, they showed no disrespect. I doubt they would''ve been able to handle a furious vampire otherwise.


    In comparison to Amara''s stoic expression, Tania was blushing a fiery red. I couldn''t help but wonder if a flame was burning underneath her skin, seeing how hot and radiant her face looked.


    Taking a deep breath to calm myself, I confidently held my head high and tottered ahead. There was no shame in flaunting your prideful possessions. Well, summons technically. But they were mine, so...


    Though we ambled at a sedate pace, our journey only lasted till the sun had risen to hover above our heads. It was probably my first time after leaving the dragon''s lair that I had set my sights upon the angry ball of heat and light. It felt extremely pleasant to soak in the warm sunlight.


    As we drew near our destination, I caught sight of a monster horde marching ahead. They were a pack of mismatched beasts, united only by their mutual hatred for humanity. Athea raised a hand to warn us, though Amara had already informed us beforehand.


    My enhanced sense of smell hinted at their low ranks. Most of them were E-Ranks, while a few rushing at the helm were D-Ranks. They had a sole leader in the form of an orc, who was a C-rank.


    I paused momentarily to gaze upon the creature I had only heard of before. Tall and muscular, with rough pastel green skin. They supported a head full of hair and wore tattered pieces of armor. Their most notable features, though, were their small tusks protruding from their lower jaw.


    The monster swung its club erratically, letting out cries and roars. Just as they were advancing on the battle line, an arrow whistled through the air, striking the green monstrosity right in the eye.


    It stumbled, grumbling and shaking its head. All around the monsters slipped into murderous haze, charging the front line with maws open and claws ready. The orc finally seemed to shake off the daze induced by the arrow, and as the pain registered, so did the hatred.


    GROWL


    The battle had begun.

 43 – Tender; Probe

    The air felt heavy, the mana chaotic. The ground quaked as the monsters led a thunderous charge against the line of soldiers. The men looked weary, and though they retaliated with a frenetic assault, their movements were sloppy. Crude.


    Against the heavy tide of monsters, these men, though overcome by fatigue, still held their ground. For they protected more than their pride and honor; they defended their homes.


    Weak though as I was, my senses were adept at picking out the critical factor on either side of the conflict. I momentarily shifted my gaze toward the defense line before focusing back on our captain.


    Athea pursed her lips as she regarded her entourage, ultimately fixing her stare on Amara. "We need to help them."


    That was all she needed to convey before her squad adopted a firm posture, weapons ready and expressions determined. Amara looked between the group and the captain and offered a curt nod. Suddenly, all the tension on her shoulders seemed to melt away, and though they remained firm, I could see the visible relief on her features.


    After our long march through the forest¡ªwhich supposedly cut across the Prune Town¡ªwe had finally arrived near the southwestern borders of the Barony. What greeted us upon our arrival was a barren plain, devoid of the corrupt vegetation, and a battlefield where monsters charged the enervated stronghold.


    "You have to stay," Amara said, addressing me. All I needed was one look to determine her worries. I couldn''t fight, not only because I was weak, but also because I was unstable. I offered a stiff nod, my heart beating a cantankerous beat.


    "I will stay with him," Tania suggested, meeting my eyes with a firm determination. The vampire spared a glance the dwarf''s way before turning.


    "Ready whenever you are."


    Athea nodded and raised her arms, "To the battle!"


    I watched as the feisty captain rushed in the midst of the monstrous horde, the troops following a step behind. Amara spared another glance our way before she too followed them into battle. Though with the addition of the silver-haired vampire, I doubted they needed anyone''s help. My conjecture was proven correct when my companion launched herself straight at the eye of the storm.


    With her current attributes, Amara should be able to stand on equal footing with an A-rank hunter. A mere C-rank orc was but a mote of dust, blown away at the faintest of gestures.


    Tania and I spectated the battle, watching as Amara summoned a crimson spear and slaughtered her way through the dozen monsters in an instant. To his benefit, the orc managed to sense her charge and reposition himself, though all for naught.


    The vampire drove her spear straight through its neck, tearing its head off as a sharp wind buffeted its body, knocking it to the ground. The battlefield went silent, monsters and humans alike stunned at the event. Then the cheers erupted.


    From behind the line of human defense, a stream of soldiers marched up. They drove past their brethren, massacring the monsters who had descended into chaos. With their leader dead, the monsters scrabbled left and right, attacking with relentless frenzy. In the midst of all this, the silver-haired vampire swept her spear with a cold, detached silence. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She''s awesome," Tania muttered for the umpteenth time, her eyes glinting with awe and longing. To be honest, she wasn''t weak at all. She could easily secure her place among B-Rank hunters, even those near the top. The only reason why she appeared downcast was mostly because the dwarf constantly compared herself to the vampire in terms of usefulness.


    "And so are you," I assured her, tugging on her arm. A soft blush coated her visage as she stole a discreet glance my way, only to recoil instantly after finding my gaze locked onto hers.


    I pulled her to the side, right behind a tree, and slid my arm around her waist. Tania stifled a yelp, clearly surprised by my sudden and unexpected move. I moved my hands to cup her face and stared into her light brown eyes that seemed deeper than the oceans.


    "W-we can''t... Amara said that you can''t¡ª" I cut her off by pressing a finger against her lips.


    "I''m fine," I said, smiling, "besides, Amara won''t know if you don''t tell her."


    Her breath hitched, coming out short and ragged. I could feel the tenseness flee her body, leaving her to lean on me. Her face was so close that I could see her limpid eyes with crystal clarity, her unpainted lips that enticed me to claim them, and a deep blush that only seemed to add to her natural beauty.


    I leaned in; Tania closed her eyes.


    Her lips were soft, ripe, and juicy. The kiss seemed to have siphoned all her body''s strength as I felt her quake and fall limp in my arms. Her arms fanned around me, pulling me in.


    A deep-seated urge to ravish her threatened to emerge; I pushed it down with an iron will and simply focused on savoring her soft and pliable lips.


    Distantly, I became aware of the constant level-ups, though I never let them break my focus. Only the heat of her body pressed against mine registered to my senses.


    "And here I thought you left on your own."


    The sharp voice broke me from the trance, Tania slipping away from the embrace, nearly fleeing away. She halted a distance away, covering her mouth with her hand. I cleared my throat and addressed the vampire with an awkward smile.


    "Amara, you''re done?"


    Amara pressed her brows together, glancing between me and Tania, before shaking her head. "Lame," she commented.


    I offered a shrug and moved past her. The battlefield was silent, save for a number of armored men and women scouring the monster bodies. My gaze locked onto the figure of a man advancing our way; Athea was right beside him.


    He wore a genial smile as he arrived before us, greeting us with a thump against his chest. "Thank you for your help, Hunter. My name is Ark, and I supervise this section of the borders."


    Amara grunted an acknowledgment, which prompted an awkward glance from Ark to his companion. Athea offered a shrug in return. I decided to step in at that point.


    "I''m sure Amara is happy to have her achievements recognized," I spoke, finding the duo''s attention shift to me. Athea was probably under the impression that Amara was our little group''s leader, and Ark had considered her the most relevant. It wouldn''t surprise me if Amara''s dismissive attitude stemmed from their lack of attention toward me. "I''m Markus, by the way."


    Ark shook my proffered hand and peered over my shoulder at Tania, his eyes shining with a thinly veiled interest.


    "This is no place to converse, and surely you must be feeling tired. Why don''t you come with me somewhere more comfortable?"


    We didn''t refuse the man''s request and were soon led toward the stronghold. They had constructed a collection of hovels near the back, most of them filled to the brim with injured and fatigued soldiers. Near the center lay a couple of tents, and Ark led us inside one.


    "I heard from Athea that you have come from the Hunters Guild?" Ark said, the moment we had taken our seats around an oak wood table. His attention was fixated on Amara, though I could almost sense the skepticism in his voice.


    All guilders were duty-bound to aid the guild in times of need, and those who disobeyed would face more than just expulsion. Even the Royal Court would turn their gazes the other way when the guild decided to hand out the punishment. It made sense that Ark would consider our argument dubious.


    I smiled and said, "Actually, we came here to find our friends, whom the guild informed us had undertaken the mission to provide aid to the Barony."


    Ark narrowed his eyes, turning his head to regard me. It seemed the man still found it hard to acknowledge my words or that I was speaking on behalf of our leader. "Either way, we cannot deny the help you''ve provided, and for that I''m eternally grateful," he said, offering a shallow bow.


    "That said," Ark added, "if you would be willing to disclose some of your friends details, then perhaps I could provide some help."


    He''s fishing for information, I thought; that''s good for us.


    "Sure," I said and offered a detailed description of the four. The armored man pretended to think for a moment¡ªwhile Amara and I watched on in amusement¡ªbefore shaking his head.


    "Unfortunately I can''t seem to think of anyone that matches the description you provided," he said, and I adopted a sullen posture. "However, I can tell you that your friends are not at our post."


    "At your post?" I perked up slightly at the revelation and intently eyed the man sitting opposite me. "Would you care to elaborate on what you meant?"


    Ark smiled. "Sure."

 44 – Underlying

    Athea poured the scalding hot tea into a clay cup, the steam wafting off to hit her in the nose. She took a deep breath to savor the earthen flavor, the floral bitterness leaving her refreshed. It was a luxury to taste a brew of this quality, especially when existing in the middle of a battlefield.


    She settled the pot back upon the table, picked up the cups, and proffered them to her guests.


    "Thank you," the man accepted with a smile and a nod. The silver-haired beauty, on the other hand, offhandedly glanced at the cup before leaning back to zone off. The armored beauty was the only one to show appreciation. Athea respected that.


    She took her seat beside Ark, taking delight in the warmth the cup seemed to radiate. The young man, Markus, took a brief sip, relaxing slightly. What an odd boy, Athea thought.


    "It has been a rough few days for the Barony," Ark said, pausing to ingest a gulp of his own tea. "Due to the lack of reinforcements and also because we share a sizable length of border with the End Forest, our forces were stretched too thin. We had to build checkpoints along the line, stave off any monster horde that attempted to charge through."


    Athea scoffed inwardly at that. Lack of reinforcements, he had said, and while that remained mostly true, his statement hugely undervalued the ramifications of the affair. It still bothered her that not only had the Royal Court refrained from sending them any aid, but they had also restricted the Baron from leaving the capital.


    "Our post is the closest to Erdwatch, right next to the Prune Town," Ark added. "There are two other defense lines situated to our west. One near the Oak Town and another at the Red Town."


    Oak Town was right at the center of their borders and faced the most pressure. Captain Aldrin was situated there alongside the majority of their forces. In comparison, Red Town received much help from Greystone County, though their aid only extended to that point.


    "So," Markus said, leaning forward to rest his cup on the surface of the table, "what you''re saying is that I might be able to find my friends at one of the other towns?"


    "Essentially, yes."


    Markus beamed at his admission and shared a glance with his companion. Though Amara seemed to barely register his glance, Athea found the vampire was a bit chipper afterward. Odd vampire, she thought, her brows creasing slightly.


    Even by that moment, the duo and their relationship still seemed to mystify her. Trio, she corrected, momentarily shifting her glance to the quiet woman. Her presence and armor contrasted sharply.


    "That''s certainly good news," Markus said, nodding his head repeatedly. "Since we still have half a day ahead of us, we might as well depart now."


    Impatient, She observed, quaffing the rest of the liquid down her throat. Markus appeared to be under duress, though she couldn''t determine the cause. As a swell of heat forced the chill to escape her body, Athea couldn''t help but recall yesterday''s incident.


    Compared to the man of yesterday, Markus seemed calmer. Docile, even. Though it was hard to forget the rage and aggression he had displayed that night. Most of them had ignored his strangeness to avoid provoking the vampire''s wrath. But Athea remembered and wondered if that could be the reason behind his restive behavior.


    Or perhaps he was just that eager to reunite with his friends.


    Friends, Athea snorted inwardly. She wasn''t fool enough to believe something like that. Guilders didn''t disregard their orders to have a chat with their friends. That was audacious at best and downright suicidal at worst. Even B-ranks wouldn''t remain exempt from the consequences.


    They either have a strong backing or are just that foolhardy.


    Neither case was enough to dismiss the eccentricity of their group. Guilds employing vampires wasn''t strange, and even within the Kingdom, hardly anyone would ever discriminate so openly. He''s definitely not her blood bag, though.


    "And that''s why Athea will accompany you to your destination," Ark said, startling her out of her ruminations. "She knows about most of our safe routes and will make sure that you arrive at the earliest."


    Athea gave the man a critical eye, though he ignored her. Markus glanced between her and Ark before nodding his head. "We will appreciate that."


    The tent fell silent, the men taking this opportunity to finish the rest of their tea. Tania had long rested her empty cup upon the table, while Amara had hardly touched hers.


    "We will be waiting outside," Markus spoke, pushing to his feet. Amara and Tania followed the man outside.


    Athea waited for half a minute before addressing her companion. "What was that about?"


    With the outsiders gone, she finally allowed the aloofness to ease from her body. Though the glare remained, fixated on her companion.


    "They are suspicious," he said, leaning back into his chair. "We can''t let them roam free in our territory."


    "And you think we can stop them if they did intend to?" She asked, her tone mirthless.


    "No," he replied brusquely. "But I doubt they intend to go that far. If they did, we wouldn''t have had a civilized discussion minutes prior, now would we? Look, the point is, they either won''t or don''t dare cause a scene. Which gives us with ample opportunity to observe their actions."


    That was certainly logical in her opinion. How that logic would hold against a vampire who seemed to regard everything with a touch of apathy was anyone''s guess.


    "What do you think about these friends of theirs?" Ark posed, cupping his chin.


    "I don''t believe them," she provided. "I mean, who would? Why would the guild even let go of a B-rank hunter at times like these? Why would she? The logic appears a touch too fragile against such evidence."


    Ark pursed his lip, regarding her with a silent stare.


    "You''re not serious?" She spoke, exasperated.


    Ark shrugged.


    "Goodness..." Athea closed her eyes and grabbed her head. "Are we dealing with some lunatics here?"


    "Or some very confident people?" He suggested.


    Athea sighed and leaned back. "Either way, it''s none of our problem," she paused to consider, before continuing, "so long as they don''t make it our problem."


    "Listen," Ark said, leaning forward, "you have to be careful. I know you feel grateful for the help Amara has provided, but it would cost you nothing to remain cautious. Your presence is absolutely necessary there."


    She would not only have to keep an eye on her guests, but she would also have to report everything to the captain. This was the only way to ensure that what he heard were facts rather than woven lies the trio had spun to achieve their goal.


    "Don''t worry, I got it." She offered a smile and felt warmth in her heart as he held her hands. They had faced horde after horde of monsters, from dusk to dawn, and they had survived each encounter. They would survive this; she would survive this.


    When Athea exited the tent, she found a rare moment of peace settling over the camp. The soldiers that shuffled about did so with relieved faces and hopeful gazes. Though the chances of another monster surge were never zero, their experience confirmed the scenario as unlikely.


    She smiled and ambled toward the trio who stood near a hovel, discussing in quiet whispers. They caught her approaching figure and halted their conversation.


    "I suppose we''re ready to depart?" Markus asked, offering an easy smile.


    She nodded her head and shifted her attention to the vampire. Much like earlier, the vampire played deaf to all their discussions. Was he acting as the group''s face? She thoughtfully eyed the blonde-haired young man. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a slight gesture, Athea turned around and started walking. The trio followed a step behind, observing the camp with interest. That only lasted until they stepped back into the forest, at which point they conversed about the battle.


    Athea listened with half an ear, finding Amara''s tactical insight remarkable. Though it was her behavior that made her more curious. Normally the vampire acted cold and detached, but whenever she talked with Markus, there was a hard-to-conceal affection laced underneath.


    The entire sequence confounded her, especially when she glanced back and saw him holding Tania''s hand. Were the trio in a three-way relationship? How would that even work?


    Though curious, Athea decided to act ignorant, as if the little details never registered to her notice. Her work was simple, and if the three lovebirds made it easy, then she obviously wasn''t going to refuse.


    The sun glided across the horizon like an angry disk of fire. A cold chill blew across the woodland, prompting deep and refreshing breaths from the group. By the time the sky had adopted a shade of orange, their entourage was already near the Oak Town.


    Athea heaved a sigh of relief, thankful that nothing untoward had taken place. Then she proceeded forward; the end of their journey lay in sight.

 45 – Fateful Meeting

    I looked up at the moon, the sparse canopy barely hindering my view of the glowing celestial body. I blinked.


    The night air was colder than yesterday¡ªa sign that winter drew closer still. Sounds of the insects chirping in the underbrush echoed across the solitary stillness of the forest. The only source of warmth remained the hand entwined with mine.


    Athea paused near a particularly thick tree, hands tracing along the bark. I watched on with a curious expression as she ran her fingers about its rough texture, stopping at one section. She turned her head, addressing us, and said, "We are near."


    As we began our journey through the dank bushes, Amara asked, "What was the meaning of checking out that tree?"


    I too was curious about her actions and eyed the woman intently. She answered, "These lands are ridden with traps, and the safer path has been marked. We are all taught to recognize the signs¡ªlest we become a victim of our own machinations."


    Fascinating, I thought, though it does make sense, sort of.


    We crossed the path in silence. The sodden grass felt slimy as it was crushed under our boots. My Blood Monarch-aided senses alerted me to the flares of vital energy in the distance. I exchanged a glance with Amara.


    Athea''s presence was an expected factor that we had been counting on. It was less a protection from the dangers of these lands than proof to lend credence to our story. But in the end, Amara''s words proved absolute¡ªthat the greatest advantage lay not in our merits but our strength.


    I strode forward with rare confidence¡ªbirthed from the belief in my own strength. By now, I could make out a raucous blend of noises alongside the faint glimmer in the distance. As we drew near, I finally glimpsed upon a wide open field with pyres lit at intervals. Men and women in grimy, scratched armor milled about.


    I caught a wistful look on Athea''s face, though she hid it quick. She walked ahead, and we followed behind. Some of the men caught our tread, and their eyes lit up when they glanced at Athea. Soon enough, one of the soot-stained men was rushing to meet us.


    "Athea!" He pulled her in a bear hug and patted her back several times. The trio of us paused and watched from some distance. "I''m so glad to see you."


    "I''m fine, Ed," Athea said, pulling herself loose. Though she sounded exasperated, I found a soft smile stretched across her lips. "It''s good to see you too."


    Ed smiled broadly and patted her shoulders before turning to address us. "And these are?" He asked, his smile giving way to a frown.


    "Guilders," Athea replied briskly. "They have come to offer aid and also to search for their friends."


    Ed stole a quick, furtive glance at Athea, cleared his throat, and said, "We appreciate any help extended our way. Please allow me to escort you to our captain."


    "Please," I gestured, smiling. Somehow the duo had exchanged more than just simple words, and I was admittedly curious. However, considering we had more pressing matters to tend to, that could wait.


    As Ed led us through the open field, many of the men had fixated their gazes on our group. Amara''s and Tania''s appearance certainly warranted such attention, though I didn''t appreciate them being ogled. My heart, though sealed, quickened its pace.


    I flared Blood Monarch in an effort to distract myself. With my already enhanced perception, I could distinguish between the life auras more easily than before. I could tell Athea was a low-tier C-Rank, while Ed''s aura flared a touch brighter. All around the camp, vital auras bloomed in my sensory radar. Tens, and then hundreds.


    It was hard to make an accurate guess on the number of soldiers present, though I estimated the number to hover above three hundred. Considering this was but one of the three bases they had established, their forces exceeded five hundred at the very least. A sizable army for a mere barony¡ªeven if the majority were E-ranks.


    Even among the conflagration of motes crowding my senses, one stood brighter than the others. Though it paled in comparison to Amara''s brimming vitality¡ªeven falling behind Tania''s radiant intensity¡ªI could ascertain without a shred of doubt that this aura belonged to a B-Rank hunter.


    Ed led us right toward it.


    I laid my eyes on a modest white tent, with two armored men standing guard on either side of the door flaps. They were both D-ranks.


    Ed picked up pace, arriving before the guards and pointing toward us while muttering something incoherent. The guard nodded, poked his head inside, and pulled it out. He nodded at Ed, who gestured toward us. The guards grabbed at the edge of the flap and allowed us a view inside.


    The interior was more spacious than Ark''s tent¡ªthe land was covered by a ground cloth instead of being bare. My attention was, though, fixated upon the man sitting behind the desk, with his hands folded and resting upon it. He sat on the chair with a rigid posture, his rugged appearance only serving to enhance the austere attitude.


    He eyed us all with a critical eye, focusing on Amara first before shifting to Tania. His gaze lingered on me for minutes longer before he stood up, allowing us a view of his knightly armor, emblazoned with the crest of the Feylance Family¡ªa sword with crystalline vines spiraling around the blade.


    "Please come in," he said, his voice softer than I had expected. Amara took a step forward; Tania and I followed suit. Athea was the last to step in, as Ed had decided to remain outside.


    "Have a seat," he gestured at the chair, and my lips twitched in annoyance. There was only one chair; how exactly did he expect us to share it? Then a thought struck me, and I smiled broadly.


    "Of course," I said, and took the seat. I grasped Amara''s hand and pulled her into my lap. To my benefit, the vampire made no effort to resist or even protest, sliding into my embrace with an effortless grace.


    I took immense pleasure in seeing the man''s facial muscles grow taut at the display. Athea, though, maintained her calm, as though she wasn''t surprised at all. On the other hand, I could feel Tania''s disquiet. I would have to make it up to her somehow.


    "Ah, where are my manners? My name is Aldrin," the man said, his tone devoid of any levity.


    "Markus," I said, before introducing Amara and Tania. For some reason, the duo chose not to contribute to our conversation. I wondered what the quirky vampire intended to achieve by acting this way, though my curiosity would have to take a backseat until after I''ve finished my talk.


    "I have been told that you come from the guild?" Aldrin posed, sharing the skepticism that Ark had displayed.


    I smiled and said, "I understand the doubt, Sir Aldrin. Our presence does come off as slightly suspicious, but I can assure you that we will be out of your hair once we have wrapped up our business."


    "Your friends, right?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "There are some guilders present in our camp, though most of them are quite weak," he added, pointedly staring at Amara.


    "Yes, well," I said, "strength is hardly a foundation upon which to build a friendship, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Aldrin made no comment, offering us a silent stare. I was perfectly willing to wait, staring him back in the eye. Leaning forward, I allowed my hands to slide around Amara''s waist, the buttons of her coat brushing against my hand.


    "I guess," he finally said. "Ed will be waiting outside. He will escort you to your friends."


    He might as well have kicked us out, though his dismissal was as good as any. Amara dropped from my lap, taking her arousing warmth with her and leaving me with a burning desire for more. I stood up and adjusted my clothing. "It was a pleasure meeting you," I said, offering a short wave before turning around.


    As we left the tent, my gaze drifted to the clear night sky above. Stars dotted the cosmos like splashes of paint on a black canvas, glimmering softly.


    I saw Ed sitting atop a boulder, lost in thought as he rubbed his fingers together. I walked over, alerting the man to our presence. He stood up, a smile plastered to his face, and said, "I suppose you wish to meet with your friends at the earliest?"


    "That would be wonderful," I affirmed. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please follow me," he said, leading us toward another corner of the camp. There was no source of illumination present except the lunar radiance painting the ground a dim white. A few of the tents were lined along the back, squat and rough.


    "Most of them are sleeping at the moment," Ed informed. "If you could provide their names, it would save us some trouble."


    I readily offered the names of my former teammates and watched as the man darted toward one tent in particular before entering. I decided to wait outside.

 46 – Contemptible Past

    I never forgot that moment of helplessness when death had been rushing to meet me. Its cold and harsh grasps caressing my cheeks and ruffling my hair. I had never found anything more calming or accepting than death¡ªeven cold and emotionless, it beckoned me with a warmth I could only vaguely recall from my mother.


    Despite its welcoming embrace, the seeds of resentment had rooted themselves in my heart. I couldn''t leave this world without fulfilling my dreams. I couldn''t leave my father without one last farewell. I couldn''t die without living my life to the fullest.


    But death cared for none of that.


    For that fleeting moment, I recalled accepting its inevitability. To conform to the idea of letting go. But death had not been what I had come to face.


    After that it had been a race against survival¡ªtrying to circumvent the goblins. If the dragon hadn''t opened its doors, then I would''ve died. Or rather, I did die.


    When I awoke after the dragon had given me its heart, I recalled the feeling that had been birthed in my core. It wasn''t hate, anger, or even resentment. It was contempt. As if the very idea of hate was beyond me. Too mundane to even consider.


    But I questioned myself: would I be able to hold onto my beliefs, even when faced with the ugliness of my past?


    I couldn''t have answered it before today¡ªin fact, I couldn''t have answered it before this very moment. But now, I could.


    "Markus..." The words that left her mouth felt cold. Dead, even. Perhaps, from her perspective, that was indeed the case.


    "How...?" The inability to accept the reality because your beliefs are set in stone. How could it be possible for a dead man to rise from the grave? I doubted I would fare any better in his place.


    I shifted my attention to the last two, one wearing his signature scowl, as if perpetually etched on his face. Another stood stock still, blinking his eyes vehemently.


    I smiled and turned to address Ed, who shuffled on his feet, oozing discomfort from his whole body. "Apologies, but would it be possible for us to converse somewhere in private?" I inquired, though my voice came out commanding.


    "Er...?" Ed looked between our two groups, perhaps coming to a realization that our friendship might not be as good as he expected. Did I care about his thoughts, though? Not one bit.


    "I will arrange for it," he said, offering a curt nod.


    As we stood in silence against the refreshing breeze and bathed in the moonlit glow, I recalled the day of our hunt. Though it hadn''t been nighttime, the weather had shown signs of being cold¡ªtelltale signs of upcoming rain that had lasted nearly a week.


    For some reason, my former teammates had chosen to discuss in hushed voices among themselves. As cautious as ever, I thought. I remembered they had never explicitly made things difficult for me, except for hampering my chances to level up. They liked to play it safe.


    I took another glance at my companions and saw Amara with her eyes closed and arms crossed across her chest, while Tania was glaring daggers at the squad of four. Given her attributes, I had no doubt she could rip them apart like wet tissue paper.


    Just as I was beginning to wonder how long we would have to keep standing, I saw Ed running across the field and waving at us. I waved back and told my companions, "Let''s go."


    A few steps ahead I paused and turned around. "Do you want a separate invitation?" I questioned the four who had stayed glued to their spot.


    They shared a look among themselves and strode forward with confidence. To say that my curiosity flared like a blazing hearth would be an understatement. I really want to know what''s going on inside their heads.


    Ed led us to an empty small hovel, a lantern hanging in the middle illuminating the interior. Judging by the scraps and refuse left behind, I would speculate that they had used it as a storage of some sort.


    "This was the only place remotely isolated and empty," Ed said, in an effort to justify his choice.


    I waved at him and said, "It''s alright; this place will work just fine."


    He nodded and turned to leave. The three men and one woman seemed to find our exchange a bit leery. I smiled and gestured. "After you?"


    They shuffled inside, Amara and Tania following right after. I was the last to enter, closing the makeshift door behind me. Thankfully, the interior was somewhat spacious¡ªenough to allow a few feet of gap between our groups.


    "Alright," Elias said, "you brought us here where no one could hear us¡ªnow tell me what game you''re playing at?"


    As I leaned against the walls and crossed my arms, I took a good look at each of my former teammates. Elias still had that copper skin tone and looked every bit as rugged¡ªif not more¡ªthan I had last seen him. Finn wore a loose garment that hung on his gaunt figure like a scrap of loose fabric tied to a stick. His hair had lost its oily shine and looked tangled and disarrayed.


    "Get on with it, Markus; we don''t have all night to waste on you," Theodore spoke with the same harsh tone, managing to come off more arrogant than irate.


    "And if you''re here to extort us, then you can forget about it," Edith added. "Because there is nothing you can make us do."


    The blonde woman wore a sheer nightgown, her hair tied into a bun. Among her compatriots, she seemed to be the only one who hadn''t changed much.


    "What gall!" Tania voiced, forcefully. "Where do you even get all that confidence from? Not to mention the fact that you show no remorse over your actions. Are you really that heartless?"


    I chuckled slightly, leaning forward. "You know, my father used to call guilders greedy morons," I said, moving closer. "At that time I used to think he was mocking me, and I hated him for it. Ironically, he turned out to be right. Even when I tried to ignore the glaring signs, I couldn''t ignore you. And now I finally see you for what you''ve always been: narcissistic bottom-feeders."


    "What?" Edith trembled, mouth agape and confusion apparent on her face. "What the fuck are you talking about?"


    "Did you lose your brain when you fell inside the Event?" Finn derided, lips curled into a sneer.


    "Just finish with the charade, Markus," Theodore added, sounding exasperated. "What the fuck do you want?"


    I shook my head, feeling all the levity leave my body. "You never did learn the lesson, now did you?" I addressed the four. "Your problem is that you believe I came here to make demands in exchange for remaining silent. Because you believe that I wouldn''t be able to do much else, isn''t that right?"


    "So what, you wanna fight us?" Elias asked, scoffing at his own suggestion.


    "That''s what I''m talking about," I said pointedly. "''Sucker Markus, can''t even put up a fight,'' isn''t that right?"


    "Oh gosh," Edith cried, heaving a heavy sigh. "I can''t keep up with this drama for the whole night. Listen, if you''ve got something to say¡ªjust fucking say it."


    I paused, mouth open but closed promptly. Shaking my head, I snickered. "Fuck, you''re right," I said, nodding. "Why am I even bothering to play it light with you? You obviously like to take it rough, don''t you?"


    "What the fuck did you say, fucker?" Elias growled, stepping closer.


    Just as Theodore was about to step in to add to the fire, we collectively heard a sigh echo throughout the hollow interior. "Alright, I''ve had enough," the voice sounded tired, but it was hard to ignore the annoyance that seeped through.


    I blinked and looked down to see the shadows twist into knots and tentacles across the ground. The group seemed to have realized that something was wrong and followed my gaze.


    "Holy shit!" Finn jumped into the air.


    "What the fuck?!" Edith clung to Theodore like a hungry baboon. Even the men looked ashen at the writhing mass of shadowy constructs taking shape around them. And then... they flared.


    I watched in morbid fascination as the thick, rope-like tentacles wound around their bodies, tightening their hold around their flailing limbs. They were pulled up and suspended mid-air as they screamed their lungs out and begged for help. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tremor passed through the ground, and I lurched forward.


    Hmm?


    "Amara, I understand you''re annoyed, but there''s no need to go this far," I said, glancing back at the vampire. Instead I found her staring back at me, eyes wide open. "Wait... It wasn''t you?"


    Another tremor passed through, followed by a furious knock on our door. I flared my senses and pictured the crowd of vital motes shuffling around in a flurry. What''s going on?


    Another rapid succession of knocks sounded from the door, breaking me out of my ruminations. I glanced at my bound and gagged teammates and gave an implicit nod toward Tania. I moved to open the door and found Ed.


    "Monsters!" He cried, panting deeply. "Monsters are attacking."

 47 – Moving Out

    I heard the discordant buzz of noises, the crashes, and the screams. I felt the ground heave and buckle, as if a lightweight blanket buffeted by the intense winds. And I saw Ed, his face grimy and sweaty¡ªenough that I could make out the pockmarks of dust and dirt.


    By situating my body in a manner that blocked his sight of the interior, I managed to hide the swaying bodies of my former teammates. And background noise worked to conceal the muffled noises that escaped through their blinds.


    "Captain Aldrin is calling for you," he said, trying to peek over my shoulder. "And your friends."


    I moved in his field of vision, blocking his view of the interior, and said, "Sure, we''ll meet him at his tent. In five minutes?"


    He nodded at my proposal and turned to leave, though I caught a reluctant energy in his steps. I closed the door, turned around, and frowned. "Guess we have our work cut out for us," I told the duo who shared my look.


    Amara alighted her gaze upon the suspended bodies before shifting her attention back to me. "How many of those free points do you have left?" She asked.


    "90," I answered. "You want me to use them?"


    She nodded, gesturing at the bound people with her brows. I did and watched as my Spirit settled at 1365, higher than even Amara''s agility. With that increase, her total attributes rose by a whole 265 points. Thanks to Moon''s Blessing, her agility hovered closer to my own spirit attribute. With Spirit Call, her agility could easily rival that of an A-rank hunter who also focused on that attribute.


    "What are you going to do?" I asked, intently watching as she undid the strings tying them.


    Amara curled her lip, displaying her sharp fang, and said, "Blood Monarch."


    It took me a moment to understand what she meant, and when I did, I looked on with renewed curiosity. As the bodies dropped to the ground, instead of screams of protests and flailing struggle, they twitched uncontrollably. Seeing their expression morph into ghastly shapes reminded me for the umpteenth time that I needed to learn to use Blood Monarch properly.


    "This is that puppetry trick, right?" I asked, not tearing my gaze away from the writhing forms of my former teammates.


    "Mm-hmm." Amara offered a thoughtful nod and then turned to me. "I will be honest, I hadn''t expected our meeting and the subsequent happenings with them to be so... anticlimactic. The whole affair has that stale quality, as if dealing with dead clowns."


    That was aptly put, I thought. In fact, I hadn''t expected it to unfold this way back when I was still getting a grip on my changed surroundings. I had expected a lot more drama and even more action, but this...


    Shaking my head, I said, "It''s best if we just put this all to rest." Once and for all. "Let''s go see what Aldrin has for us."


    The vampire twirled her index finger in a spiraling arc, and the bodies stiffly rose to their feet. Although I wasn''t afraid of making a show, I hoped to avoid the hassle, if only to protect the image. That was the only reason why I hadn''t hauled their asses through the whole camp and fed them to some nasty monsters waiting outside.


    We left the hovel, my companions walking right beside me, while the four trailed right after. The camp was empty this time, most of the fires extinguished. The roars and clangs happened at a distance¡ªand though I could make out the sounds with startling clarity¡ªI paid it no heed.


    Captain Aldrin was pacing around in his tent, overcome by anxiousness. He caught our approach and greeted us with a put-on relaxed expression. "I really appreciate you accepting my request," he said, gesturing with his hand.


    We filed into the tent one after another, with Amara having the four stay outside. "Well," I said, "what can we do for you?"


    Seeing Aldrin adopt a pensive attitude confirmed half my assumptions.


    "You must understand the circumstances our camp is facing," he said, addressing me before shifting his attention to Amara. "Monsters are swarming us, and even if we ward off another assault, we will be dealing with a high number of casualties. If the problem isn''t resolved, before long, this whole camp will be reduced to a ghost town."


    He finished his spiel and looked at us expectantly; I stared back with a touch of nonchalance. "And what do you expect us to do about that?" I posed.


    Aldrin shared a look between us before he gritted his teeth and said, "We need your help. There''s a B-Rank monster among the mob."


    "While I understand your predicament, you must also understand that we as guilders are bound by our orders. Searching for my friends had already stretched the tolerance too far, I''m afraid. Anything more and we would be dealing with some serious repercussions."


    "I thought you came here to provide help?" He asked, a shroud of dark emotions covering his features.


    "Did I mistakenly give such an impression?" I batted my eyes innocently.


    Even standing a couple of feet away from the man, I could feel an almost palpable wave of resentment oozing from him. I smiled, earning a glare, and said, "But of course, turning our backs on those in need would be unbecoming of us as hunters." I paused and took a breath. "If you could promise to justify our actions to the guild, perhaps...?"


    I left the sentence hanging, but it didn''t take a smart man to guess the rest. Seeing his brows twitching in annoyance almost made me feel bad. Almost.


    "Very well," he said. "Lord Baron has already departed from the capital, and we expect his arrival to be near the sunrise. I will be sure to convey your words to him and to present your meritorious deeds."


    Hearing his words, I finally allowed an honest smile to grace my features. Though we had sort of deserted the guild, the worry had been gnawing at me from the inside. The guilders were petty, and once the dust had settled and people regained their bearings, Zyra was sure to complain to the higher-ups regarding Amara, at which point a tribunal would be held.


    But if we had some support from the nobility of the kingdom¡ªthough it might prove ineffective in the long run¡ªit would provide us the time we needed to sort ourselves out.


    Seeking shelter at a noble''s house instead of facing the odds stirred growls of displeasure in my heart. But if it meant keeping my family safe¡ªI didn''t mind hiding behind someone''s back. At least until we were sure to be able to handle anything the world could throw at us. And I have a strong feeling that day isn''t far behind.


    "Please gather around," Aldrin said, moving behind the table. We crowded around and looked at the map spread out on the tabletop. It appeared to be hand-drawn with charcoal on animal hide.


    "Our battlefield consisted of this area, which falls under our borders," he explained, pointing to a squiggly line drawn across one side. "Our troops are situated here, and monsters are rushing from all these sides."


    We listened, nodding occasionally when he looked up at us. He didn¡¯t stop until we had memorized the entire layout.


    "If you don''t mind me asking," I said, seeing his attention shift toward me, "how come the number of monsters seems to remain constant? I mean, you have been going at it for quite a while now, so why has the situation not improved at all?"


    Even though the End Forest was a congested den of monsters, it didn''t make sense that no improvements had resulted from their constant fighting.


    Aldrin sighed, his shoulders sagging slightly. "Because of the events," he said. "New events keep cropping up all around the area and at a faster rate for some reason. Since we can''t bypass the crowd in front of us, they remain festering until they finally rupture and release monsters into the world, turning all our efforts to vain."


    I offered a sympathetic glance, though the man didn''t seem to care. "Anyway, as I was saying, I need your presence here," he said, pointing near the front of the line. "And¡ª"


    "No." Before he could finish his sentence, though, Amara cut him off. Aldrin looked at her with equal parts surprise and displeasure, though the vampire didn''t care. "We will go here."


    We all followed her fingertip and saw it land in the middle of nowhere. It was ways of the course. Though Tania furrowed her brows in contemplation, Aldrin cast a glare at her. "Is this a joke?" he asked, though without a hint of levity in his tone.


    "No," Amara replied, with the same curt response.


    Before the already peeved captain would punch the table in half, I cleared my throat and addressed her, "Explain yourself, Amara."


    She tapped her index finger on the same spot. The spot from where the monsters had come charging. "I know the B-Rank monster must be there," she said. "Instead of repeating the same task, why not remove the root of the problem?"


    Because once the monster was gone, the others would descend into chaos, and formations would be gone. At that time, soldiers could coordinate and wipe out the rest with ease.


    "We can''t," Aldrin said, his voice forceful. "Our first priority is keeping the Barony safe, instead of focusing on eradicating the monsters."


    "But it would solve all your problems," I said, protesting.


    "I don''t need you to solve my problems," he said, growling. "Listen, if you want to help, you have to follow my instructions. Otherwise, you''re free to leave."


    Huh? Did he think we were desperate enough to seek shelter? I smiled and shrugged, "I suppose we can¡ª"


    "No." This was the third time in a row that Amara had cut someone off, and this time it was me. And let me tell you, I didn''t like being cut off.


    I leveled my gaze at the vampire, eyeing her curiously. She stared back and then turned to Aldrin. "We''re going here," she rapped her fingers on the table, enough to leave a dent behind. "If you think we will follow your orders, then you''re sorely mistaken. We are not your soldiers."


    Aldrin glowered at her and said, "If you do that, the monsters will grow desperate. The mounting pressure is bound to result in serious casualties. Do you really want that?"


    "It''s a war¡ªlearn to embrace its meaning, Captain," she replied, snorting before turning away.


    Aldrin turned to me, but I could only offer a shrug. I was helpless against Amara, and not just because she was vastly stronger, but simply because I loved the woman fiercely. Huh, I blinked. Did I just...?


    "Very well," he said, sighing. "I will provide you with whatever information I have, but I will not offer any help beyond that. Once you step outside the camp, you''re on your own." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Captain Aldrin provided us with the information on the terrain and handed us some supplies. Even though our target was a B-Rank monster, we would have to cross a sea of low-ranked monsters before we could get even remotely close. And even then, the chances of us finishing our task were slim.


    Of course, he didn''t know that we had already scouted the monster''s base the previous night. With agility over 1000, running back and forth along the coastline and even to the borders of Greystone County had been a breeze.

 48 – Fearless Death

    The air around the End Forest had always carried a stale quality¡ªmoldy, if I had to describe it. I thought it was the result of the ashen trees and the corrupt vegetation, and while that was partially correct, the prime reason could be attributed to the monsters that lived within. Tonight had proven my conjecture correct.


    Due to the tent being situated in the middle of the camp, I could make out the fireworks that lit up the otherwise dark sky. Men who wore armor made use of their disparate talents¡ªraising earthen walls and firing scorching balls of plasma. The monsters retaliated with relentless intensity, claws mauling flesh and jaws snapping bones. I watched it all unfold with a calm indifference.


    "I will await the good results," Captain Aldrin''s voice carried as he walked forward, decked in armor heavier than his men''s and carrying a great sword.


    "You won''t be disappointed," I offered. As expected, the man did not break his stride, nor did he turn to acknowledge my words.


    I nodded to my companions and, without exchanging a word, we left in the same direction we had come from. The quartet followed us, lips pursed and faces blank. But if one had looked closer, they would have noticed a sheen of perspiration on their skin, along with their dilated pupils.


    Some ways away from the camp, I halted and turned around, addressing the four. Seeing their stiff bodies and plain expressions, I frowned. "Amara, if you will," I said, gesturing to them.


    Right as she gave her signature curt nod, the four collapsed to the ground¡ªas if cloth puppets had their strings cut. They quivered under the moonlight, heaving deep, anxious breaths.


    I clapped, drawing their attention, and smiled. They regarded me with the same intensity I remembered whenever they addressed a particularly strong monster. Somehow their looks of despair soothed my heart greatly.


    "Alright people, let me make your situation clear to you," I said, seeing a wave of emotions pass among them. Blood Monarch alerted me to their elevated heartbeats and blood pressure. "As you might''ve already noticed, we can slaughter you whenever we please, and no one would bat an eye. Do you understand what that means?"


    "You''re going to kill us," Theodore answered, though his eyes carried a spark of defiance. Normally, I would be impressed. To show such daring in the face of death was worth half a praise. Unfortunately for him, I had no plans of killing them.


    "No," I said. "I don''t plan to kill any of you. In fact, I''ll give you all a fair chance to survive. You just have to survive the same circumstances I did."


    My words must''ve surprised them, as they exchanged bewildered glances among themselves. "You..." Edith hesitated, gulping before finally managing to ask, "You intend to throw us into a Rapture Event?"


    The others regarded me with a bizarre intensity, and I grinned. "That''s correct," I answered.


    "How..." Finn shook his head. "How''s that any different from killing us?"


    "Well," I said, shrugging, "I survived. You''re the biggest proof of that event." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why tell us?" Theodore asked. I shot him an inquiring look, and he elaborated, "Why bother telling us what you''re going to do anyway?"


    I blinked, considering his question. Why exactly did I go through the hassle when I could''ve taken them to an event and kicked them inside? The answer to that was surprisingly easy.


    Around the time when my mother had passed away¡ªI was still quite young at that time¡ªI had seen many men suffer through their lives. Since my father drowned himself in his sorrows and wasted his life drinking away, I had to start taking care of myself.


    Living in poverty is hard; being a child is even more so. I had struggled to get odd jobs, earning quick copper that barely afforded one meal. Desperate times had even forced me to steal.


    At that time, I had wondered¡ªwas my mother happier than my father? Death used to scare me, and I even lived through quite a few nightmares after my mother''s death. But sometimes, I couldn''t help but wonder if death was really that dreadful.


    I learned through my experience that death wasn''t as damning as life was. Life was a struggle, and though it may be a beautiful paradise to many, those who lived to survive only knew its harshest faces. Death seemed far more of a salvation in comparison.


    Suffering is only known to the living.


    "You wonder why I even bothered to tell you?" I posed, earning a nod in return. I moved closer, leaning forward, and looked him in the eye. "Well," I drawled, stretching my lips into a malevolent grin, "that''s because I want you to know. Know that you are being led to your eternal damnation, and you can''t do shit about it. Because you''re fucking weak."


    It took conscious effort on my part to stop myself from ripping his throat out, though I couldn''t hold back the snarl that escaped my lips.


    "Mark..." Tania gripped my shoulder, pulling my back. I allowed the anger to simmer down, feeling the beat of my heart drop to a more calming pace. Tearing my gaze from the quartet, I addressed the dwarf.


    Tania wore a frown on her face, eyeing me intently. I shot her a curious look and received a poke in turn. Looking down at where she was jabbing her finger, I mimed a guilty expression and said, "almost forgot. Can''t get too emotional¡ªtotally get it."


    "We don''t have a solution to your problem yet," Amara chimed in from the side. "The best way to handle it is by not escalating the problem at all. So, keep your emotions under control."


    Thankfully the Dragon Deart compatibility had not risen any further. I took another breath and felt the rush of emotions fade away. I turned to Amara and said, "Let''s keep walking. Oh¡ªand don''t bother putting them under control anymore. I''m sure they won''t do anything as foolhardy as running away."


    I had seen the look they all sported when I broke it down for them¡ªthat defeated expression, with slumped shoulders and dull eyes. They had probably accepted their fate by now. Even if they did try to flee, Amara would catch them in a heartbeat.


    Comparatively speaking, I was more surprised by the fact that they hadn''t questioned Amara''s and Tania''s existence. Or my apparent strength and position for that matter. Seeing them accept everything with a touch of indifference made me wonder if they had already made peace with their fate. Had they anticipated this ending from the beginning?


    Something told me that I might''ve underestimated my former teammates. After all, they were human beings rather than featureless characters in some story. They had their own thoughts and feelings, and though they might remain unwilling on a certain level, they would also understand their hopelessness against things beyond their control.


    Or not?


    I watched as Finn made a silent break for it, running away at a brisk pace. My senses told me he was a D-rank hunter now, albeit a bottom-tier one. Considering his origin, he was relatively fast.


    We watched the man shoot past the bushes, uncaring of the torn pieces of fabric clinging to his bare chest. I sighed and, facing Amara, said, "Would you please...?"


    She clicked her tongue and snapped her fingers. Suddenly a tendril of shadow shifted into visibility and grew taut. Amara yanked the thread back, and we heard the shuffling of branches and leaves as a figure shot back, collapsing a few feet away.


    "Fuck!" Finn cursed as he rubbed his bottom, pushing himself to his feet. He shot the vampire a fearful look before shifting his attention toward me. "Let me go, Markus. It wasn''t my plan, alright. It was all that bastard, Theodore. He''d always hated you, you'' know."


    I blinked and turned around. Finn cried unceasingly.


    "Come on, dude. We were friends, right? Dammit, say something!"


    "Shut him up," I motioned to the vampire.


    We resumed our walk, and I remained keenly aware of the glares Finn was receiving from his teammates. Sometime later, I heard a shuffling of footsteps draw closer¡ªsomeone seemingly scurrying closer. I turned and saw Edith.


    She offered me a wide grin, displaying her white teeth. Her expression appeared poised, though it was hard to mask the fear in her eyes. "Hi," she said, her breath hitching slightly.


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Hey," I offered, rather awkwardly.


    "Your friends are really beautiful."


    "Thanks?" I tried, unsure what she was getting at.


    She gulped, stealing a nervous glance at Amara¡ªthe vampire remaining motionless. "Do..." She said, pausing before whispering the sentence in my ear. "Do you think I''m beautiful?"


    I paused, turned my head in a slow manner, and gawked at her. "Edith," I said, "You''re going to die. Nothing you say really matters."


    She scrunched her nose, tears falling from her eyes. "Please, don''t do this to me, Markus. Please..." She tried grasping at the cuff of my shirt, though before she could even make contact, a hand extended and grabbed her wrist. Amara glared down at her.


    "Stand back, bitch," the vampire said, her voice frigid as hell.


    As we watched the blonde woman take her position among her teammates, bawling her eyes out, I turned to face Amara and asked, "Why have you been so quiet all day long?"


    She shrugged, not bothering to reply.


    "Is it because my punishment isn''t done yet?"


    Again, she didn''t reply. I sighed.


    "Alright," I said, "you won''t mind if I make my third summon then, would you?"


    That seemed to perk her up.

 49 – A Blazing Summon

    Summons (2/3)


    [Amara - SSS]


    Favorability: 55% (Romantic Interest)Power Sync: -80.05%


    [Titania¡ªA]


    Favorability: 51% (Romantic Interest)Power Sync: -80.05%


    Much like the last time, my heart thumped in an erratic rhythm¡ªovercome by nervous anticipation. Standing beneath the thick canopy, I closed my eyes and extended my senses outward. I could feel the flickering flames of their vital essence, the rush of blood coursing through their veins, and the steady pulse of their hearts as they throbbed within their chests.


    And I called out.


    With my Perception over 300, I could feel the undulations in the very fabric of space. Like a blanket on a whirlpool, it was being sucked inside and ultimately torn asunder.


    I felt heat.


    As I opened my eyes, a towering inferno of flames manifested into reality before me. The shimmering portal was all but covered underneath the spiraling flames of chaos and destruction. Yet, I found no maliciousness in these flames. Instead, I found a warmth that deeply reminded me of my home.


    The flames died down, leaving the ground scorched. Embers blew across the landscape, dying and reducing to ash as they drifted high above. Amid the glittering sparks, I saw a creature with her eyes closed, taking deep and measured breaths.


    The woman had a mane of flaming orange hair that bled into a light shade of scarlet. She was tall¡ªprobably as tall as me¡ªand wore a black ensemble: a pelerine with a fur-lined hem covering her shoulders.


    I stared without blinking and watched as she finally opened her eyes. They were amber in hue and carried a mollified warmth. As our gazes met, her lips curled into a pleasant smile.


    With a hop, she rushed toward us, coming to a halt right in front of me. "I smell something delicious," she said. "Tell me what you''re cooking."


    I blinked, taken aback by the cheerful smile covering her face and the question that made no sense in my mind. Both of my previous summons responses could be understood to some degree, but her words threw me off the loop. I was so confused that it took me a full half a minute to offer a response.


    "Um, grass?" I tried, while inwardly questioning myself¡ªwhat exactly was I doing?


    She laughed a bright laugh, earning an awkward glance from me. "That was funny," she said, miming the motion of wiping a tear.


    "Really?" I raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    All of a sudden, the laughter died, and she regarded me with a vacant look.


    "No," she replied.


    "Ahem."


    I heard Amara clear her throat as she shuffled forward. Her arms were crossed as she regarded the woman before us. "My name is Amara," she said, proffering her right hand.


    "Pyra," she said, accepting the handshake. I took this moment to go over the stream of notifications.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    You have summoned Pyra, the Aetherflare Alchemist (A-Rank).


    You have permanently bonded with your summon.


    To raise your summon attributes, please increase your Spirit.


    "So, what''s going on here? Why am I here?" She finally directed her attention back to me, her questions concise but lacking even a sliver of anxiety. She was a strange creature indeed.


    Before answering her, I glanced back at the quartet, only to find them standing stock-still. Thankfully, Tania was keeping watch, though I doubted they would try anything foolish this time.


    I shifted my focus back to Pyra and gave her a brief glimpse of everything that had led to this point. Amara offered her own perspective, which helped, since Pyra seemed oddly curious about my origin¡ªmuch more so than Amara or Tania had been.


    "Am I your summon?" I nodded at her question. "And a member of your harem?" I paused mid-nod before I realized what she had posed.


    "No!" I yelled, punctuating with a shake of my head. "This is not a harem, alright?"


    "So, she''s not your lover?" She asked, pointing at Amara. "And what about her?" She gestured in Tania''s direction.


    "I mean..." I trailed off, frowning. I realized that she seemed to have gotten the same impression that Tania had the night she was summoned. On one hand, I felt a faint worry coalesce in my gut; on the other, she wasn''t entirely wrong.


    I sighed and said, "You''re right¡ªabout the lover part, probably even the harem part. But I won''t take your choice from you¡ªof that, you can be sure. That said, let''s not focus on that for the moment."


    "Fine by me," she said, shrugging her shoulders. I decided to go over her Soul Record.


    Name: Pyra


    Race: Ifrit [Awakened]


    Age: 56


    Origin: Aetherflame Alchemist [Transcendent]


    Rank: ???


    Attributes


    Strength: 111Agility: 155Vitality: 304Intelligence: 786Perception: 398


    Talents


    [Essence Infusion - S][Alchemical Growth - S][Molecular Reconstitution¡ªA][Potion of Immortality¡ªA][Alchemical Restoration¡ªB][Ashen Cloud - B]


    "Ifrit?" I frowned, looking back at the orange-haired woman. As I scrutinized my gaze, I could make out streaks of plasma traveling along the strands of her hair. "Is your hair on fire?" I questioned with a look of incredulity.


    "Hmm?" Pyra shifted her glance to the locks of hair resting on her shoulder, and suddenly her hair wasn''t on fire anymore. I blinked. "Better?" She asked, looking straight at me.


    I blinked again. "Yes," I nodded, before frowning and shaking my head. "Wait, that''s not the point. You''re an Ifrit!"


    "Yeah? Is that going to be a problem?" She probed, brow raised in interest.


    "I..." I shifted my glance to Amara and found her looking at me in confusion. "What the heck is Ifrit even supposed to be?"


    As it turned out, an Ifrit was an elemental. A force of nature birthed from the quintessential aspect of fire. They were known for their fiery personalities and capricious and impulsive behavior. Pyra seemed to be something of an oddball among her variety.


    Seeing her light her hair on fire really drove home her incongruous nature. I watched wide-eyed and fascinated by the mane of her hair drifting upward. My eyes fell on her sparkling amber globes, her sharp features, and her pointy ears. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hmm? Wait... pointy ears?


    "Your ears are tipped?" I questioned with a frown. Pyra dimmed the intensity of her blazing hair before letting it die down. She then reached up and caressed her ears in a deliberate motion.


    "It''s a trait of an Ifrit, alongside our flaming hair," she said. "And before you ask, no¡ªwe cannot change it into a normal shape."


    "I don''t think it would pose much of a problem," Amara interjected. "Her hair color is odd, but nothing that would draw suspicion, while her ears are easily covered beneath the locks of her hair."


    I nodded absentmindedly as I considered the implications of this new summon. I had once joked with Amara about her hailing from a different world, but now I couldn''t help but solemnly consider the prospect. Both she and Pyra knew of the existence of an Ifrit, which meant my knowledge¡ªand probably the knowledge this world had to offer¡ªmight prove ineffective in the long run.


    To prove my conjecture correct, I called Tania over. "Do you know what an Ifrit is?" I asked.


    Tania frowned, glancing between Amara and Pyra before nodding back at me. "Yes."


    I thoughtfully mulled over the conundrum, lightly stroking my chin with my thumb and index finger. Drawing any premature conclusions would distort my views. I had to approach this problem with more thought and prioritize evidence.


    "Maybe Ifrits exist outside of public knowledge?" Amara suggested, but I found the assumption unlikely. Though it was too early to rule it out completely, I simply shrugged.


    "Either way, you have to teach me thoroughly in matters of general affairs," I said. "Of course, first we would have to finish our given task. Maybe afterward, we can all have an open conversation within a safe environment."


    "The task," Pyra noted, "where you have to kill this B-rank monster?"


    I nodded.


    "Um." She pursed her lips, considering for a second before saying, "I might not be exactly combat ready right now¡ªwhat with my attributes being reduced and my talents not well suited."


    I had sifted through her Soul Record earlier, finding her Origin to be of the same rarity as Tania''s. Coincidentally, her talents were also geared toward building rather than fighting. In her case, though, it was potion craft.


    Some of her talents were utterly mind-boggling, and I hadn''t even analyzed them at a deeper level yet. Her build seemed more solid than the dwarf''s, though a comparison would be unfair, considering their strengths lay in different areas.


    "I have that covered," Amara said, inclining her head. Somehow I had a feeling that she seemed to be trying to appear more intimidating with that posture.


    "She''s our main player; we are just side dishes," I said, offering a good-natured smile.


    Pyra glanced between me and the vampire before shifting her gaze to Tania. "You know what," she said, "I like the dynamics of this harem you got."


    "Hey, it''s not¡ª!"


    I liked the dynamics of this harem, too.

 50 – End of The Beginning

    I breathed in the clammy odor of the forest¡ªa sprawl of ashen trees filled my vision. My companions trailed closely, their strides echoing through the silence. Though we maintained an experienced calm, Pyra bounced around with bubbling enthusiasm.


    "So, you don''t recall anything?" I asked, keeping my sight ahead.


    "Nope," she said. "Nothing besides my name and general knowledge."


    Her recounting of events¡ªor lack thereof¡ªwas something she shared in experience with Tania. I wondered why Amara would be the only one to remember the darkness. Is it because she''s stronger? I pondered.


    While curious, Amara''s unusual existence was not my priority right now¡ªseeing the mission through to completion was.


    We walked through the bushes, skirting the edges of ditches and leaping across sodden logs.


    "This place is fascinating, in a hauntingly beautiful way," Pyra noted. "I mean, look at the flora of this forest¡ªit''s so sick!"


    At least she seems to be having fun, I thought, shaking my head with a smile. The girl bounced with an energetic hop, running her fingers across the wrinkled bark, and bent down to pick a shriveled flower.


    "We are getting closer; keep vigil," I reminded, moving ahead. My perceptive enhanced sense of smell warned me of the dangers. I could smell the rank odor of raw mana wafting off the creature¡ªit was my first time smelling something so strong. Instead of zoning in on the target, we veered slightly off course and trudged ahead.


    "We''re going to dispose of the trash first, right?" Pyra asked, falling in line beside me.


    I glanced back at the quartet. They carried themselves like prisoners walking to the gallows. A shadow of gloom covered their features. I smiled and nodded subtly. "Yup."


    The path we had walked had been planned after observing the ranks of monsters charging the battle line. We had a general understanding of their layout, and thanks to Captain Aldrin''s provided information, we had determined the prime convergence spot for the beasts.


    Instead of wading through the tide of monsters, we decided to take a detour. Our path would''ve led us directly toward the B-Rank monster: our target.


    However, we had brought along baggage in the form of my former teammates. If we wanted to continue ahead, we had to dispose of them first. Hence, our stopover at an event.


    Unlike the monsters, my nose wasn''t sensitive enough to sniff out an active event. Thankfully, Amara had confidently claimed to be able to find one. My skepticism lasted only as long as fog in summer; the vampire somehow managed to ascertain a rough direction by sensing spatial ripples. What did that mean? I had no idea.


    "These events sound fascinating," Pyra remarked. "To create these so-called monsters and confine them within. And when the time comes, to cause a breakout. Sounds a little too organized for something natural, don''t you think?"


    "It isn''t," Amara said, keeping her voice measured. "Nothing about those monsters is natural. They are sick and corrupted. It wouldn''t surprise me if someone or something was responsible. The power to bring something of such massive scale into reality is beyond even me."


    It wasn¡¯t my first time hearing her concerns, but it always managed to make my heart feel heavy. The fact that even Amara at her peak wasn''t confident in facing such power really hammered in the vastness of the world. Though I was oblivious to the underlying threat at work, I was determined to remain prepared.


    We had wandered deeper into the forest when Pyra suddenly perked.


    "Oh," she said, "what¡¯s that?" Her eyes shone brightly as she regarded the glowing orange portal before us. The contrast between the portal¡¯s glow and her hair¡¯s shade made me wonder if it had somehow captivated her even more.


    "That," I said, a shadow of a smirk adorning my face, "is an instance."


    Event rankings were determined by the portal¡¯s color. From what I had heard, experts concluded that pure, unattributed mana at different intensities produced varying reactions with the atmosphere. Visually, this manifested as differences in coloration.


    E-Rank Events radiated weak mana and were thus white in color. D-Rank Events¡ªlike the one I had been caught in¡ªwere yellow, while Orange Events ranked above at C. I had only heard of Red Events, known to house B-Rank monsters, but I had no idea what color those above them were.


    Nonetheless, an Orange Event meant C-Rank monsters¡ªmeaning their chances of survival were as slim as a snowflake against a bonfire. Which is to say, not much.


    Amara shuffled forward with an intrigued look etched on her face and waved her hand near the surface of the shimmering portal. "Spatial Magic," she whispered so softly that I barely caught her words.


    "Spatial Magic? What''s that?" I asked, moving closer.


    "You remember what I told you about Magic before?" She probed instead of answering my question.


    I nodded, taking a moment to recall her words. "Mana can be used for more than just talents."


    Amara smiled gracefully and turned her gaze back to the portal. "Magic is the art of altering the world by channeling your intentions through mana," she explained before shifting her attention to Tania. "Carving runes is a special form of magic as well. In fact, most things unrelated to talents fall under the category of magic."


    Seeing her take an indefinite pause, I decided to push forth. "And Spatial Magic?"


    The vampire didn¡¯t reply to my inquiry, instead turning to my left. I followed her gaze and saw Pyra, a pair of glasses perched on her nose as she examined the portal up close. "What are you doing?" I asked without much thought.


    Pyra hummed at my question and, without turning around, said, "Examining."


    I was about to follow up on my inquiry when Amara interjected, "Explain Spatial Magic to him."


    The Ifrit released another hum and finally shifted her attention toward me. "You know what magic is?" She asked.


    "What Amara just said about altering the world and whatnot?" I offered. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And do you know how to use it?"


    "I don''t know a lot of things, so why don''t we just skip over it for now and focus on the problem at hand?"


    "Very well," Pyra said, nodding. "At its core, Spatial Magic revolves around molding the fabric of space into the user''s desired form. You can shrink or expand distances and distort or bend space. But more importantly, you can create breaches between realms." She paused to take a breath and then pointed at the event and continued, "Like this portal."


    "So, the portal is basically a connection¡ªa hole of sorts?" I said, frowning. "But what does it connect to?"


    The amber-eyed woman shrugged at my question and went back to examining the fluctuating rim of the portal. I sighed and turned around, alighting my gaze on the quartet. Their faces had turned wan, and their disposition was morose. I think they had already come to terms with their fate¡ªto some extent¡ªand accepted it.


    "I don''t have much of anything to say to you all," I said, shifting my gaze from one face to the other. And that was true. I could''ve gone on a whole spiel about how this wasn¡¯t an act of vengeance or even retribution for their actions¡ªbut I didn¡¯t. I was simply repaying the favor.


    "Having us around is better than killing us," Elias suggested. "You already have stronger people by your side, but it never hurts to have more disposable personnel. Just don¡¯t throw us in there."


    Edith and Finn seemed to share his sentiment, but Theodore met my gaze with eyes full of hatred. For some reason, his rage only deepened my satisfaction. Perhaps some sadistic part of me found his struggle and defiance immensely gratifying.


    "Having trash around would only sully my image," I replied, watching despair wash over their faces. "I think it¡¯s better if I just dispose of you promptly."


    I gestured to Amara, and she summoned her shadowy tentacles with which she bound them. The four thrashed against their binds and let out shrill cries. They cursed me and prayed for a dreadful end, but I watched it all unfold with a look of indifference. I had no idea what awaited them on the other side, but I knew it would be the last thing they would see.


    My last glimpse of the four was their resigned expressions as they were thrown into the portal, its surface shimmering briefly as it swallowed them one by one. For a fleeting moment, a peaceful silence washed over the gloom of the forest.


    "Stand back," Amara said suddenly. "I¡¯m going to close it for good."


    She paused, then turned to me. "I need a boost."


    I nodded and activated Spirit Call¡ªthe mana draining away from my body. Amara spread her arms forward, gusts of crimson wind picking up around her lithe figure. Tendrils of bloody mist rose from the ground, enclosing around the portal.


    "She can use space magic...?" Pyra muttered skeptically.


    "Is that surprising?" I asked.


    "Oh, you have no idea," she replied with a soft chuckle. But all of a sudden, her smile faltered, and she frowned. "Oh. She can¡¯t use Space Magic!"


    "What?"


    "My mistake," she said, shaking her head. "It seems she''s just brute-forcing her way into shutting the portal."


    "Ah!" I looked ahead as tendrils of blood wove around the portal, encasing it in a crimson cocoon that began to shrink rapidly. I could see the act taking a tremendous toll on her. She strained under its weight, fighting to maintain control as she groaned and trembled.


    Even with intelligence over 1100, her mana felt like fragile threads trying to hold up the weight of a boulder.


    "I have to help her." Even before she spoke, Pyra had already marched ahead. It was unfortunate that I couldn''t use Spirit Call on more than one summon at once. Thankfully, the Ifrit had brimming reserves of Mana that eclipsed even mine.


    "I''ll help too," Tania told me before following after her. Unfortunately, I had no idea what exactly they were trying to accomplish, but I promised myself that once everything was over, I wouldn¡¯t delay in expanding my knowledge and skills.


    We just had to get through this night.

 51 – Red Moon

    There''s a strange harmony in the elements of nature¡ªeven those that cause chaos and destruction blend together to form a beautiful tapestry. That was exactly my thought as I gazed upon the crimson sparks that lit up my vision¡ªa mesmerizing unity.


    I felt the undulations in the mana surrounding me and the pull of its current as it was drawn toward the center¡ªinto the spiraling mass of flames.


    Amara, Tania, and Pyra worked to compress the portal, doing something that would no doubt cause a massive uproar should the knowledge become public. I was witnessing an act that I had never thought was possible, and perhaps my notion was shared by the rest of the world.


    Or maybe not?


    I chuckled and shook my head, pushing the thought aside. Honestly, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me to learn just how ignorant I was of the larger affairs. Maybe what I thought was impossible was merely a false belief, spread among the masses to keep them from discovering the truth.


    Like an Ifrit.


    Pyra''s existence troubled me immensely, especially regarding what it could mean for my origin. Recalling Amara''s words only deepened my confusion until I found myself tapping my foot anxiously.


    I was roused from my thoughts by the fading intensity until the flames sputtered out of existence, leaving the world in darkness. Only Pyra burned like a torch in the void, illuminating a portion of the vegetation around her. I realized I might never get used to her flaming figure.


    "It''s gone," I voiced, unable to keep the astonishment from seeping into words. "Are they like... trapped forever?"


    Amara shrugged and said, "If they aren''t dead, or even if they somehow manage to survive, this will ensure they meet their end one way or another."


    "In short," Pyra said with a chuckle, "they are cooked."


    I managed to not cringe at her words, but my tolerance wasn''t shared by the vampire, who shot the Ifrit a stinky glance. Even Tania appeared to be snickering while covering her mouth.


    "Alright, let''s not waste any more time and be on our way." I didn''t wait for my words to sink in before turning around and starting to walk.


    "Hey, wait up," Pyra exclaimed as she rushed toward me. I gave her a quizzical look and briefly glanced back to find Amara and Tania trailing us from some distance.


    "Well," I winked, urging her to speak.


    "Okay, here¡¯s the thing," she said quietly. "I¡¯ve said it before, and I¡¯ll make it clear now: I don¡¯t care about my past¡ªnot as much as the Vamp and the Dwarf do. Look, the point is, I¡¯m more than willing to enter a three-way, four-way, or whatever way your relationship turns into in the future. I only have two requests. One, don¡¯t order me to do something I don¡¯t want to. And two, don¡¯t send me back to wherever I was before."


    I nodded, waiting for her to finish before saying, "I can promise you that I will never send you back or order you around. And you don''t have to force yourself into a relationship with me if you don''t want to."


    "Nah, it''s alright," Pyra said, shaking her head. "I heard from Amara about the whole Favorability meter thingy, but I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s sort of inevitable at this point."


    "And that doesn¡¯t bother you?"


    "Not at all," she replied with a chuckle. "If anything, I find myself oddly curious."


    I regarded the amber-eyed woman for a moment, wondering if she was joking. With a smile tugging at her lips and mirth in her eyes, she was hard to read. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to.


    Favorability: 21%


    I pursed my lips, though a light smile graced my features.


    "Thanks for the help," I said suddenly, catching the Ifrit by surprise.


    "For what?" she asked.


    "This," I gestured up front."For illuminating our path."


    Pyra shrugged. "It''s nothing much." Then, her smile widened as she glanced back briefly. "I guess I just have a glowing personality."


    Despite the distance between our two groups, I could almost feel the physical weight of Amara¡¯s glare. I sighed, shaking my head. For some reason, Pyra seemed to relish getting the vampire all worked up.


    "If you two could hurry up, we¡¯d be able to wrap this up by midnight," Amara said, rushing forward. "Besides, we have things to do¡ªthings that require all our focus and attention." She said the last part while glaring at me.


    Tania awkwardly shuffled forward until she fell in line beside us. I offered her a soft smile and wrapped her hand in mine.


    "What''s up with her?" Pyra asked, frowning.


    "I think she''s just anxious," I answered, staring at Amara''s back.


    "Ah," she said, "this is about your heart, right?"


    I nodded.


    "I didn¡¯t get the full recount. Care to share?"


    "Sure."


    I didn¡¯t keep anything from Pyra, answering her every question. Considering she was an alchemist, I wondered if she might be able to find a solution to the problem. I shouldn¡¯t have been concerned. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, what do you think?" I probed, sending her a wink.


    "Well," Pyra drawled, "I think I might have a solution to your problem."


    "Really?" I pressed, skeptical.


    "Yeah," she said, nodding. "Look, the problem with your heart isn¡¯t just the lack of compatibility but also your strength."


    I listened intently to her spiel, faintly nodding along to her words. Apparently, the Dragon Heart was so powerful that instead of conforming to my body, it was trying to mold my body to its will¡ªnot that the organ was sentient or anything. In simple terms, if I had been an S-Rank hunter, I would¡¯ve easily accommodated the Dragon Heart without unnecessary complications.


    Unfortunately, I was weak.


    "So, what''s the solution?" I asked hopefully. I hadn¡¯t noticed Amara slowing down until she was only a couple of feet away from us.


    "Simple. You need two things," Pyra answered, holding up two fingers. "One, you need more levels. D-Rank won''t do¡ªyou have to be at least C-Rank. Two, we need to create an Elixir to help you digest your gains."


    Before I could respond¡ªor even open my mouth¡ªAmara had already spoken up. "The first is easily accomplished, but what do you mean by the Elixir? What kind of elixir is it?"


    I shifted my attention to the vampire, noting the frown etched on her face. There was a hint of worry she couldn¡¯t quite conceal, and it warmed my heart. A light squeeze on my hand reminded me that I wasn¡¯t alone in this. I had a family.


    Pyra flashed a smile at us, glancing between me and Amara. "Red Moon."

 52 – Hidden Shadows

    Magic is symbolic. Talents aren¡¯t.


    To expound on this problem, one must understand that talents are a manifestation of one''s Origin extending toward a specific aspect. A hunter with a Swordsman Origin, for example, would develop a talent related to their swordsmanship¡ªperhaps enhancing the sharpness or weight of their blade.


    But magic was different. Magic was the manifestation of the world itself¡ªa conformity to the user''s wishes and desires. And it followed rules.


    Magic wasn¡¯t without limits, and that was the primary reason it wasn¡¯t as overpowering as one might assume based on a basic understanding. Control was one such limit, as was the relaying of desires and wishes¡ªessentially, the user¡¯s imagination played a crucial role.


    But another such limitation¡ªwhich couldn''t even be called that¡ªwas its symbolic nature. It drew upon the elements of nature, like wind or fire, but those elements could be more abstract, like the moon or spirit. One such element was the talent itself. That''s why, more often than not, magic was used as a supplementary force to enhance one''s talent rather than supplant it.


    But this reliance also created a limitation, where the user would find it hard to separate their talents from magic.


    A hunter with a Swordsman Origin would use magic to birth a mystical aura as a way to further enhance their talent for sharpness by extending the blade''s reach. It was also why Amara had used Blood Monarch primarily to seal the Event instead of employing Spatial Magic, as Pyra had initially expected.


    The reason: Amara wasn''t able to.


    She might be able to perform variety of magical tricks on a smaller scale, but anything else was well beyond her ability. The only magic she could perform at a higher level was that related to Blood and Shadow¡ªaugmenting her talents.


    Since talent was related to Origin, and Origin varied extensively across the spectrum of hunters, magic too branched out broadly. Crafting was a form of magic, and so was Potion Craft.


    The use of magic in Potion Craft or Crafting manifested as an unorthodox method of creating something with abnormal results¡ªlike a potion that corroded one''s vitality from the inside. Thus, that segment of Potion Craft was renamed Poison Craft.


    Of course, poison wasn¡¯t the only result of aberrant creations. Sometimes, a creation would display results that were far outside the expected range¡ªbut in a positive way. Such creations were nearly impossible to replicate or reproduce, simply by virtue of being a lucky fluke.


    Red Moon was that sort of potion.


    A potion that required a vampire''s heart as the main ingredient. It was capable of granting its user a second life. And apparently, I needed it.


    "Why, though?" I asked, shaking my head.


    Even after listening to Pyra''s explanation for so long, I still hadn''t figured out why I would need a potion that granted me a second life.


    "Because you''re going to die."


    The answer took me by surprise¡ªnot only because of what it could mean, but also because it was Amara, not Pyra, who replied.


    "I don''t understand," Tania said, frowning. "Why would he die?"


    This time, it was Pyra who answered. "Because his heart is unrefined," she said, and I shot her an inquiring look.


    "I don''t understand how this compatibility thing works by your Origin''s standards, but it seems to only consider whether you''ll be able to retain Draconic aspects and remain alive after evolution¡ªrather than your state afterward."


    "What you mean to say is that I won''t get to choose?" I asked, shifting my gaze between Amara and Pyra. The duo shrugged, and I couldn''t help but feel confused.


    The dragon saved me, gave me its heart, and even advised that I would be allowed to choose my future path. Did it lie? Was I a fool to even consider that a monster could be capable of honesty? Or was I missing something in between?


    Could it be that the dragon took into account my eventual meeting with Pyra? I thought reflexively but found the scenario unlikely. As far as my Origin was concerned, it appeared largely random¡ªand that was good for me and whoever had bestowed it upon me.


    I could be wrong as well... I shook my head before anxiousness could take root in my heart and stared at Pyra, who seemed to be silently communicating with Amara.


    "Well," Pyra said, "normally, you wouldn''t. But with the help of Red Moon, it''s possible."


    So, I still have a choice. I sighed inwardly in relief, feeling the tension leave my body.


    "Enough talk. We have work to finish," Amara declared, gesturing in one direction.


    We had taken shelter beneath a short tree, surrounded by bushes and leaves. A short distance away prowled a monster I had never seen before¡ªor even thought possible to come face to face with.


    A B-Rank monster.


    Normally, a monster this strong would''ve had an overpowering sense of smell, just like mine. It would''ve figured out our location long ago if it weren''t for Amara''s Night Veil. Even an A-Rank, and probably an S-Rank, wouldn''t be able to look¡ªor, in this case, sniff¡ªpast her concealment.


    "It''s not alone," Pyra noted, her eyes shining mystically. It was a side effect¡ªor benefit¡ªof her talent, which allowed her to obscure herself. It basically let her see through basic camouflage and even smoke screens.


    "Yeah," I nodded. Though I couldn''t see them like she could, my senses noted each of their positions by marking their smell. I balled my fists, hands clenching and unclenching. My heart raced, and I felt a rush of blood shoot into my head¡ªa bubbling sense of anticipation building within me.


    "Are you also going to fight?" Tania asked, with no small amount of worry.


    I breathed out to calm myself and offered the dwarf an easy smile.


    "I am," I said¡ªthen hurriedly finished before the dwarf could express her worries, "but don''t worry, I''m not going to do anything reckless."


    After my meeting with my former teammates¡ªand restraining myself from bashing their heads in¡ªI felt a pent-up frustration rising within me. I had to do something to relieve that pressure, and fighting monsters seemed like the most apt choice at the moment.


    "Alright, get ready¡ªI''m going to remove the concealment," Amara said, giving each of us a nod. When she received an acknowledgment in turn, she retracted Night Veil.


    The shift was instant, the B-Rank monster being the first to leap to its feet in startled perplexity. The other monsters followed suit, their hackles rising as they glared our way with a predatory look.


    With Amara''s Night Veil no longer concealing us, the bushes suddenly seemed thinner, allowing the monsters an uninterrupted view of our group. We stood, weapons drawn and ready for battle.


    ROAR.


    Sweeping her spear with a flourish, Amara launched herself into the crowd of monsters. Tania struck her knuckles together, a resolute look flashing across her face. Pyra simply held her hand forward, and a thick tome manifested in a shower of sparks.


    I glanced at each of my companions and smiled. This is a true fight alongside a true team.


    Tania and I rushed forward, weapons ready. Pyra stayed behind, creating flaming shapes by swirling her fingers in the air. I watched with rapt attention as a fireball manifested in front of her before shooting toward the monsters.


    It shot forth with speed and precision, impacting the ground in a thunderous boom and giving rise to a torrent of flames. I didn¡¯t get a chance to admire the grisly scene left behind, as monsters besieged us from all sides.


    My sword shot out, stabbing each monster that dared to get close. With each slash, blood coated the blade, and a limb went flying. Sometimes, a lucky swing would even claim a head.


    Despite my ever-growing enthusiasm, I was still assaulted by an intense wave of weakness. Though I didn¡¯t grow breathless, I found myself getting lightheaded. I staggered, missing an opening. Big mistake.


    A chimeric monster took advantage of my weakness and lunged¡ªtoo fast for me to react. All I could do was raise my hand and activate Runic Empowerment.


    The blow never connected. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A gauntlet-covered fist shot out, crushing the monster''s skull to mush and flinging it to the other end of the clearing. My gaze followed the arm to its owner, and I found myself staring at the determined warrior in awe.


    "Thanks," I muttered, and that was all I could say before the monsters swarmed us wholesale. Tania and I covered each other''s backs as we batted one monster away after another.


    In the distance, I saw Amara racing around the tall, bulky monster like a Crimson Goddess. The creature was a bear with pitch-black fur, standing nearly four meters tall. Despite its massive build, it moved with a startling grace and elegance I wouldn''t even expect from B-Rank hunters.


    I briefly wondered if that was the reason Captain Aldrin hadn''t dared to face it.


    Before I could shift my focus back to my own battle, a thunderous roar echoed through the forest.


    The hairs along my back stiffened, and my gaze shot straight to Pyra. She was already looking at me, her eyes wide with shock.


    I had no time to react or yell before a towering shape burst from the shadows behind her. It barreled through the vegetation, shearing through it as if it were nothing but air, and crashed straight into Pyra''s petite figure.


    And then, she was gone.

 53 – Divine Judgement

    Amara had once explained to me the mechanism of our Soul Bond, and though she remained largely oblivious to its foundations, there was one aspect she had managed to ascertain¡ªand she had wasted no time in confiding it to me.


    Soul Partition.


    The concept was basically this: if a soul was formless and immutable, then what made the Soul Bond possible? Answer¡ªSoul Partition.


    Cut a sliver of one¡¯s soul, fuse it into the other, and boom¡ªSoul Bond. That was the simplest explanation, according to Amara. I still found it hard to digest, given how absurd it sounded, but at least I could understand some of it.


    I remained transfixed, staring at the spot where Pyra had just vanished. It took the sound of a crash, echoing across the clearing, to snap me out of my frozen state. When I did, my gaze instinctively shifted to the monstrosity that had emerged from the darkness.


    Towering over twelve feet tall, the creature was built of corded sinew, its massive arms ending in claw-like protrusions. Its legs were distinctly canine, with heels that extended out and upward. Coarse black fur covered its entire body¡ªexcept for one unsettling detail.


    The right side of its torso, along with its arm, was bare. No fur, just slate-gray flesh, as if carved from stone.


    I met the monster¡¯s gaze, its baleful red eyes boring into mine, and ground my teeth. My grip on my sword tightened until my knuckles turned white. The beast snarled, baring its sharp white fangs. The urge became unbearable.


    I let go.


    The world shifted, its vibrancy withering as though consumed by plague, leaving behind only one command. From deep within, I heard a whisper, a calling, a persuasion I refused to heed.


    I just ran.


    The forest disappeared. The world disappeared. And for a fleeting moment, I was everywhere.


    The land. The ocean. The mountains.


    I was fire. I was wind. I was formless.


    I was FREE!


    And then I was back.


    Reality snapped into focus, color rushing in once more. I was behind the monster now, sword drawn, blade already in motion. It turned¡ªtoo late.


    The crimson edge of my blade met its neck in a shower of sparks. But instead of slicing through, the strike landed on the creature¡¯s exposed right side¡ªthe stone-like flesh that lacked fur.


    Even with Runic Empowerment backing my attack, my sword left only a shallow nick.


    The adrenaline ebbed. Panic surged.


    I was so very fucked.


    I watched, wide-eyed, as the monster¡¯s claw sliced through the air, speeding toward my defenseless torso. I arched my spine, just barely bending back while raising my sword in a desperate block.


    Metal met claw. Sparks flew. And then¡ªmy arms gave in.


    The blade slammed against my chest, the sheer force of the blow lifting me off my feet and hurling me through the air. Wind rushed past me, the breath torn from my lungs¡ªthen came the impact.


    With a resounding crash, my back slammed into a tree. Pain flared through my ribs as I crumpled to the ground in breathless, agonizing wheezes. Blood, thick and laced with saliva, dripped past my chipped lip, staining the sickly yellow grass beneath me. I tried to catch my breath, but pain surged from my lungs, making it near impossible.


    Defeated, I slumped against the broken stump¡ªthe tree itself had splintered under the force of my crash.


    My gaze drifted upward, catching the unfiltered glow of moonlight streaming through the now-vacant canopy. Then, lower¡ªto the monster approaching with steady, deliberate steps.


    Movement flickered at the edge of my vision. I turned just in time to see a shadow blur high above the beast, leaving a crater in her wake.


    Tania.


    Her gauntleted fist was drawn back, a ring of glowing runes hovering before it in a mystical circle. She dropped, descending like a meteor, her fist ready to strike. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The monster looked up.


    Not again!


    A desperate scream echoed in my mind. Pain threatened to drag me into unconsciousness, but I shoved past it, forcing myself upright and running. My body screamed in protest, but I couldn¡¯t stop.


    The monster was close. Tania was closer.


    But no matter how fast I ran¡ªI¡¯d never reach her in time.


    Fuck!


    Tears stung my eyes, a mix of pain and helplessness, but I pushed forward.


    Just as the monster¡¯s claw shot upward, ready to tear through Tania¡¯s armor¡ª


    A flash of crimson cleaved through the air.


    For a heartbeat, silence reigned.


    I froze mid-motion, eyes wide, breath caught.


    Somewhere in the distance, a soft chime rang out¡ªlike a single droplet of water touching the surface of a still lake.


    And then¡ª


    Everything exploded.


    A sharp, cutting sound echoed through the forest, somehow rising above the distant cries of other monsters and the sizzle of fire devouring the woodland. I watched in stunned fascination as the creature¡¯s stony claw slid sideways¡ªthen dropped. The cut was impossibly smooth, the cleanest I had ever seen in my life.


    Then the trees toppled.


    Dust and debris exploded into the air, clouding my vision. I lost sight of Tania. I knew she was fine¡ªI had to believe it¡ªbut worry still gnawed at my insides.


    Through the swirling dust, a figure rushed forward.


    Amara.


    She carried Tania in her arms, cradling her like a knight rescuing a princess. Relief crashed over me, overwhelming and all-consuming. My knees buckled.


    I collapsed.


    ¡°Mark!¡± Amara¡¯s voice rang in my head. I weakly raised a hand to reassure her. A moment later, firm hands gripped my shoulders, pulling me up. Amara¡¯s icy expression swam into view, her frown tight with concern rather than anger.


    ¡°Pyra,¡± I gasped between ragged breaths, ¡°is she alright?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Amara nodded. ¡°I got her, so don¡¯t worry. And don¡¯t you ever do something that reckless again, you hear me?¡±


    I managed a weak nod. Then I felt her palm press against my bruised chest.


    Warmth surged through me. A comforting, homely warmth. It lifted me, cradled me, wrapped around me like an embrace. My breathing evened out, and though I had no way of knowing how much time passed, it couldn¡¯t have been more than a minute.


    A sharp wail shattered the momentary serenity. I frowned. Amara¡¯s warmth had been so soothing that, for a moment, I had almost forgotten about the monster.


    ¡°I have to finish this,¡± she said, locking eyes with me. ¡°Are you going to be alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll manage. Go¡ªend it.¡±


    Amara turned, and Tania stepped forward to steady me. Even with my injuries healed, fatigue crashed over me like a tidal wave. There was no pain in my ribs, no sharp aches anywhere in my body¡ªbut my head felt light. Even pulling myself upright made my vision swim.


    ¡°Take it easy,¡± Tania murmured, pulling me into her embrace. Even through her armor, I could feel the warmth radiating from her.


    "Flame of Creation?" I posed, looking up at her.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I swore out loud, drawing a curious look from her. ¡°I feel like I made two mistakes¡ªfirst with Amara, then with you. I should¡¯ve chosen Immortal instead of Blood Monarch¡­ and Flame of Creation instead of Runic Empowerment.¡±


    Tania opened her mouth as if to respond¡ªbut hesitated, as if unsure of what to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I sighed, shaking my head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. Or Amara¡¯s, for that matter. The choice was mine to make. I won¡¯t run from that responsibility.¡± My gaze darkened with resolve. ¡°And there¡¯s still Pyra. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡±


    Tania squeezed my hand¡ªa simple gesture, but one I had come to appreciate. Her grip was warm, grounding. Something that belonged to just the two of us.


    Then the ground trembled.


    A powerful gust of wind roared through the clearing, scattering the dust. The scene ahead sharpened into focus, and awe stole the breath from my lungs.


    Amara.


    Her blazer was gone, leaving her in a simple white shirt and loose black pants that whipped in the wind. Her silver hair flowed wildly, giving her an almost untamed presence¡ªcommanding, absolute.


    She held the same crimson spear as before, but that wasn¡¯t what had my breath caught in my throat.


    The wings did.


    Two massive, feathery appendages stretched from her back. Stark white, their tips streaked with crimson¡ªlike veins of blood woven through them.


    They weren¡¯t just wings. They were expressions of art¡ªmajestic, breathtaking.


    She hovered mid-air, spear poised downward¡ªits deadly tip aimed directly at the monster.


    Behind her, a formation of shadowy spears loomed in the air. A heavenly judgment waiting to be delivered.


    For the first time, I truly understood the vast gulf between those of higher ranks and those of lower ones. The difference wasn¡¯t just power¡ªit was an entirely different existence.


    The spears fell.


    Like malevolent stars raining down from the heavens¡ª


    And the world sundered.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    You have leveled up!

 54 – Treacherous World

    Soul Partition


    Summoner, as an Origin, represented a connection between the summon and its master. However, summoning itself was not a rigid art restricted by the existence of a connection. Amara was a fine example¡ªable to summon creatures she could command without any definitive bond existing between them.


    The truth of the matter was that Amara''s summoning was an expression of her talent¡ªan aspect of her domain. No actual creatures were being summoned; rather, magic was so finely tuned that it allowed for the execution of basic orders. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Summoner, as an Origin, was different. The creatures summoned might not possess the sheer intellect of a cognizant entity, but their sapience was undeniable. Even then, a summoner losing their summon remained a concern.


    A summoner of lesser rarity, that is.


    I did not have that concern¡ªor rather, I wasn¡¯t supposed to. My Origin, Celestial Archive, at Supreme-tier rarity meant that even if one of my summons died, I could just re-summon them. They wouldn¡¯t lose their memories or anything, because technically, they were still the same person.


    Unfortunately, I was the type of guy who didn¡¯t trust such things blindly. Or rather, I was very much fearful that my Origin might be doing some behind-the-scenes mind-fuckery with my summons. Needless to say, I was overwhelmingly pleased to hear that Pyra hadn¡¯t died as a result of that slap.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    Your summon has slain a level 112 monster: Mutant Black-Bear (B)!


    Your summon has slain a level 124 monster: Petra-Chimeros (B)!


    Your summon has slain...


    Your summon has slain...


    You have earned XP . . .!


    You have earned XP . . .!


    You have leveled up! (¡Á28 times)


    You have 340 unallocated stat points.


    Congratulations!


    You have ascended to Rank-C.


    Talent Summon has been raised to Rank B.


    You have unlocked a new talent: Spirit Ascension.


    [Talent Acquired: Spirit Ascension]


    Even before we had embarked on this journey, with explicit knowledge that we would have to face a B-Rank monster, I had already determined the sheer amount of XP we would be raking in from this opportunity. Still, a small nagging doubt had sprouted in my mind¡ªthat I might be overestimating the gains.


    I had been wrong. By a huge fucking amount.


    Level 62.


    A reality that felt more like a dream; I had to blink and clear my eyes just to believe what I was seeing before me. More importantly, it was the attribute expansion that had me at a loss¡ªa near 3,000-point growth, and that wasn¡¯t even counting the 340 unallocated points. It was an utterly insane and ridiculous number.


    A quick look at Amara''s Soul Record confirmed that she had experienced a similar growth. Tania, though, seemed to have earned just over a thousand points¡ªstill an absurd amount, but nothing as broken as what Amara and I had experienced.


    And experienced was indeed the right term.


    For Amara, the feeling had passed in a comforting sensation, but for me, the increase had nearly left me paralyzed. It didn¡¯t help that I could feel my Mana being put under continuous strain. Another look at my Soul Record revealed why.


    Race: Human [Awakened] (Dragon Heart: Compatibility at 97%)


    Somehow, despite the restrictions in place to halt the progress, my ascension to C-Rank seemed to have stimulated the beast.


    I took small, measured breaths, the bitter smoke and clouds of dust irritating my nose. The momentary silence of my surroundings let me focus inwardly¡ªto calm my mind and center myself in the present. The encircling warmth only served to assure me of a steady presence. I allowed myself to lean into it.


    "Better?"


    The voice, nearly a whisper, sounded close to my ear. The heated sensation of her breath would''ve roused a fire in my heart, but lately, I had learned to keep my emotions under control. I smiled.


    "Yeah," I replied, leaning further back, enjoying the comforting warmth of her chest against the back of my head. I had no idea what had prompted the dwarf to remove her breastplate, allowing for more intimate contact between us, but I certainly wasn''t complaining.


    I opened my eyes to take in my surroundings, noting the lack of vegetation that had once crowded the woodland. Now, the area was devoid of rocks and trees, the ground riddled with holes that ran quite deep. In the distance, small fires crackled with harmonious rage, their existence marked by blackened trails shooting up into the sky and a mass of ash blowing like gray snow.


    The scene reminded me of my home¡ªof a question I had once asked my father.


    "If hunters fight all the time and use their talents to cause chaos and destruction, then why does the world not burn to the ground?"


    I had asked with the muted curiosity of a child fascinated by the wider world.


    "That''s because," my father had replied, "while humans adapt to survive this treacherous world, the world also evolves to survive us unreliable humans."


    At the time, I had dismissed his words as nonsense. But years in the field had taught me that there was a nugget of truth in them.


    The vegetation of The Continent was capable of surviving even the harshest conditions. End Forest was a prime example. The plants here had been subjected to corrupted mana, yet instead of withering and dying, they had survived¡ªmutated into twisted and horrific abominations, but survived nonetheless.


    Even now, the heat in the atmosphere was fading, the fires growing colder and colder. The plants, trees, and even the very ground siphoned off the mana from the last remnants of the chaos humans had wrought.


    "They are coming."


    Tania''s voice broke me out of my reverie, and I looked ahead at the two individuals advancing our way. Amara still lacked her blazer, the hem of her shirt untucked from the waist of her pants. My attention, though, was on the Ifrit walking beside her.


    Pyra appeared largely fine, though I noticed a tear in her pereline. A pair of glasses perched on the bridge of her nose, and judging by the soft curl of her lips, she didn¡¯t seem bothered by the recent events. I heaved a relieved sigh inwardly.


    "Not even a day has passed, and I''m already your beloved," Pyra said with a playful lift of her brow. "I heard you nearly got yourself killed because of me."


    I blinked, my mouth slightly open, before shaking my head with a fretted sigh and a curt laugh. The woman knew how to turn even the somber into something cheerful.


    "Well, as you said, I was overcome with rage when I saw the monster nearly kill my beloved," I said, offering a toothy smile. Having largely recovered from the fatigue and injuries, I pushed myself to my feet and stretched. Tania was quick to slide her palm against mine¡ªa silent announcement to deter any who might dare challenge her position. My smile grew wider.


    "It would seem I might just take over the position before long," Pyra said, shuffling closer.


    Before I could reply¡ªor even open my mouth¡ªAmara had already spoken.


    "While it''s nice to see you return to your cheerful mood, I think we have more important matters to tend to," she said, not bothering to hide the frown she directed at the Ifrit. "Let''s go."


    Pyra blinked, her expression unreadable, before turning to me. I shrugged and followed after Amara, pulling Tania along beside me.


    I had only taken a few steps forward when I felt Pyra fall in right beside me, her arm circling mine as she pressed herself closer.


    When I gave her a curious look, she only offered a wink.


    ---


    Markus'' Soul Record


    Name: Markus White


    Race: Human [Awakened] (Dragon Heart: Compatibility at 97%)


    Age: 19


    Origin: Celestial Archive [Supreme???]


    Level: 62 | XP: 89.02%


    Rank: C


    Attributes


    Strength: 726Agility: 827Vitality: 928Intelligence: 1230Perception: 619Spirit: 2345Free Stat Points: 340


    Talents


    [Summon - B][Talent Copy - N/A][Blood Monarch - SSS][Runic Empowerment - B][Spirit Call - C][Spirit Ascension - C]


    Summons (3/5)


    [Amara - SSS]


    Favorability: 61% (Romantic Interest)Power Sync: -66.5%


    [Titania - A]


    Favorability: 53% (Romantic Interest)Power Sync: -66.5%


    [Pyra - A]


    Favorability: 29% (Friendly)Power Sync: -66.5%

 55 – Together

    Tania arched a brow, nearly squeezing the warm appendage in her hand, and stared ahead. It wouldn¡¯t do to appear anxious or jealous in front of Markus¡ªhe had enough problems to deal with already.


    The trees they passed were singed at best, flat-out scorched at worst. The further they moved from the center, the less apparent the destruction became. Yet the smell lingered.


    The rancid stench of burnt meat and corrupted flora made her scrunch her nose in frustration¡ªthough, thankfully, her flames handled the problem with ease. Truly, the Flame of Creation was the purest fire in existence.


    Unlike the bewitching half-breed trying to woo her master.


    It took all of Tania¡¯s willpower not to yank Markus¡¯ arm away, freeing him from the clutches of that evil woman. Even now, she could see the Ifrit pressing the side of her bosom against his arm.


    Not that she was jealous, mind you. Between the three of them, none could truly boast a bountiful bosom. Yet somehow, the woman¡¯s coquettish nature made her seem... aloof.


    Tania did not like that.


    Ahead, Amara walked with squared shoulders and crossed arms. Though the vampire appeared grumpy¡ªas always¡ªTania knew the silver-haired woman had even less restraint than she did. If their roles were reversed, Pyra would probably be coughing up dust and grass, half-buried in some sodden mound.


    Amara was just that scary.


    Though, over time, Tania had come to understand that the vampire would never actually harm her¡ªor any of them, for that matter. Amara loved them too much to truly wish them harm.


    Her grumpiness wasn¡¯t born of jealousy but envy. Tania couldn¡¯t help but find that ironic. Amara might have been the strongest of them in raw power, yet she was also the most socially inept. Or was that just when it came to love?


    Whatever the case, it was clear Amara¡¯s strained behavior was a choice rather than a consequence of Markus¡¯ ignorance. At least, Tania refused to blame Markus.


    Sure, he had doubted their affections, but any sane person in his position would have done the same. The way Amara had handled the matter felt too harsh to her. And her continued alienation only seemed to make things worse.


    For some reason, Tania felt there was more to the problem than met the eye.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    The voice was sudden and too close. She nearly jumped, almost tripping over a rock. A warm hand pressed against her back, steadying her before she could fall. Markus stared at her with an amusing smile.


    Only then did she realize he had escaped Pyra¡¯s interlocked arm. Tania would have felt giddy¡ªif she weren¡¯t so close to him.


    She could see his warm eyes, the handsome curve of his features, the faint tug of a smile at his lips. The warmth of his breath brushed against her chin, and she couldn¡¯t help but lift up slightly, seeking¡­ something.


    "Ahem!"


    The sharp cough shattered the moment. She pulled away from Markus before she even realized what she was doing. And in that instant, she recognized it¡ªshe still held a measure of apprehension toward the vampire.


    Markus straightened smoothly, rolling his eyes. Then, with an expression that was both alien and familiar in a way Tania couldn¡¯t quite place, he shifted his gaze to Amara.


    It was gone before she could analyze it, leaving her wondering if she had imagined it entirely.


    "I''m fine now, thanks," Tania said, taking a few steps forward. Markus eyed her for a brief moment before nodding and following along.


    "Are you able to summon more?" she asked. Seeing his quizzical expression, she clarified, "Now that you''ve ascended to C-Rank, you should be able to summon one more, right?"


    "Oh, that," Markus exclaimed, his grin widening. "Not just one¡ªtwo, actually."


    "Hmm." Tania raised a brow in surprise, catching the thoughtful expression on Pyra''s face. Amara, however, remained as unfazed as ever. Still¡­ two new summons.


    Pyra might have joked about this being Markus'' harem, but Tania didn''t consider it a joke. Amara had already confirmed that all summons would be female and that their relationship with Markus was inevitable. It didn¡¯t make her jealous, exactly¡­ but she couldn''t shake the feeling that she was losing.


    More women meant less time and attention for each of them, which in turn meant fewer intimate moments. Of course, their relationship was only one aspect of their lives¡ªthe most important and dominant one, but still just one.


    For Amara, it would probably mean bossing others around while she lounged on a throne, sipping her blood beverage. For Pyra, it would translate to potion brewing. But for her¡­


    Tania closed her eyes for a moment, recalling the heat of the forge, the grip of the hammer, the clang of metal.


    She didn¡¯t remember much of her past before Markus summoned her, but she felt¡ªdeep in her soul¡ªthat she had once lived as a forge master. It was a warm, nostalgic feeling without any concrete memories, yet it brought her comfort.


    Tania longed to hold that hammer again, to feel the waves of heat radiating from a blazing hearth, to smell golden, wrought metal waiting to be molded, shaped, and given purpose.


    Perhaps this wouldn''t be as bleak as she expected.


    "Aren¡¯t you one lucky fella?"


    An annoying voice interrupted her thoughts, and she shot a glare in Pyra¡¯s direction.


    "Having beauties of all varieties at your beck and call. Ever wonder you might just die of love overdose?"


    Even if things weren¡¯t so bad, this woman was sure to make them worse, Tania thought with an inward growl. Then, she caught Amara eyeing the Ifrit with an intense look and suddenly understood the source of her aggression.


    She was afraid.


    Pyra had been more direct than either of them had dared to be before. And Tania had no doubt the Ifrit would have already jumped Markus'' bones¡ªif not for the fact that he was teetering on the edge of disaster. As it was, Pyra might leave both of them in the dust, securing that coveted lap before Tania could even muster a protest.


    At least I''m not alone in this, she thought, glancing at Amara.


    "Mark," she said, stepping forward and hooking her arm around his. "I wanted to ask you something¡ªif that¡¯s alright?"


    She blinked up at him for added effect, though she needn''t have bothered¡ªMarkus simply chuckled and flicked her nose. "Sure. Ask away."


    "Well," she drawled, glancing at Pyra, "once all this is over and you''re all better¡­ would you give me a tour around the Barony?"


    Pyra¡¯s eyes widened. Even Amara looked conflicted.


    But Tania kept her gaze on Markus, finding him unusually silent. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before she could say anything, though, he finally smiled. "Sure. I promise to show you around once we¡¯ve dealt with this mess."


    As they resumed their traipse, Tania shot a smug look at Pyra, causing the Ifrit to raise a brow in surprise and acknowledgment. But a moment later, that surprise morphed into a feral grin, provocation burning in her eyes.


    Tania faltered, briefly wondering if she''d just kicked a hornet¡¯s nest. Shaking the thought away, she pressed herself closer to Markus, savoring his warmth.


    "Hmm?"


    As they walked, Tania caught Markus absentmindedly scratching his hands¡ªthen his wrists, then his arms.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, concern evident in her voice.


    Markus glanced at her, then shook his head and gestured vaguely behind him. "Nothing much. I think the smoke made my skin irate..."


    Can smoke even do that? she wondered, her expression blank. She knew plenty about the material composition of rocks and minerals, but biology? That was another matter entirely.


    "It''s possible," Pyra said, drawing her attention. "The flora in this forest is too strange¡ªnot to mention the mana itself is poisoned."


    "That¡¯s probably right," Markus added with a nod. "I¡¯ve seen hunters with similar symptoms whenever they wandered the End Forest."


    They hadn¡¯t stopped walking during their conversation, and as they moved, Tania found herself picturing their group as it continued to grow.


    New people¡ªstrangers at first¡ªwho would, in time, become friends. Their friends. A family that would share in both joy and sorrow, growing together.


    A wonderful family indeed.


    Tania smiled to herself, knowing she would be a part of that family. She might not have a past, but she would carve out a future¡ªone worth remembering.


    And they would make it possible.


    Together.

 56 – Modesty

    Pyra stepped past the dead log, calmly assessing the half-wilted flower drooping toward the ground. Its petals were purple, with rings of yellow blooming outward. Despite its near-dead state, she knew the flower was anything but.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she had come across a creature of such nature¡ªnear death, yet stubbornly clinging to its fragile existence. Sick, dying, yet tenuously holding onto the thread of life. More than inspiring, she found the display horrifying.


    Mana didn¡¯t work this way. It wasn¡¯t supposed to work this way.


    Ignoring the sight of corruption, she tightened her grip on the warm limb and trudged forward. The constant presence of watchful, jealous eyes bore into her head, but she chose to ignore that too.


    "Spirit Ascension is much like Spirit Call, except it allows for something called Ascended Form, which grants a flat 50% increase to all attributes. However, it only lasts one minute."


    As she listened to his explanation, a thoughtful expression crossed her face. Pyra couldn¡¯t help but find this new talent particularly fascinating. A 50% boost to all attributes wasn¡¯t just a leap in strength¡ªit was a leap in talent, skill, everything. It was so massive that she found it nearly impossible to believe."And since Amara is already so strong..." Tania trailed off, glancing at the vampire.


    Amara caught the cue and said, "I should be able to face even S-Rank hunters in terms of sheer attributes. And given my talents, they aren''t even that much of a problem."


    There were only twenty or so S-Rank hunters in the entire kingdom. Suffice it to say, their group was already near the top of the food chain after just a dozen or so level-ups. What would happen when Markus reached A-Rank¡ªor even S-Rank? How would their attributes look then? Pyra felt her interest growing by the second.


    "Of course, I can''t really use the talent at the moment because of my mana deficiency," Markus admitted, earning a frown from Tania. He was quick to console the dwarf, rubbing gentle circles into her palm.


    Slick, Pyra thought. Although she often acts clueless and innocent, moments like these make me doubt her.


    That said, she didn¡¯t truly believe Tania was deceiving them. If anything, the dwarf seemed almost too innocent to be acting shrewd. Except for that time earlier. Even now, the memory of that challenge made Pyra smile.


    The duo seemed so put off by her presence that Pyra was beginning to enjoy watching them squirm. One, she knew, was envious. The other seemed almost afraid. It was like taking a toy from a child''s hands and watching them go from confusion to despair to full-on crying.


    She took no small amount of joy in it.


    It probably didn¡¯t help that she was more than willing to accept Markus as her lover. Though the nature of the trio¡¯s relationship was clear to her, she had no qualms about it. If anything, that only excited her more.


    Pyra was similar to Tania in that she didn¡¯t remember her past life. The memories of that time were like a deep well of muted darkness¡ªsomething she could stare into for all eternity yet never receive a single response. While it did bother her deep down, she was far more excited to uncover the meaning of her new existence. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amara had told her about the Soul Bond that existed between them and Markus. And though the vampire was more knowledgeable when it came to souls, Pyra had something else¡ªmagic. She understood the weaving of mana that upheld the world, acting as its foundation.


    Many didn¡¯t understand that Ifrits were unlike other creatures. They weren¡¯t purely physical; a part of them was an element unto itself. This allowed them to form a direct relationship with mana itself. Dragons functioned in a somewhat similar manner, though their senses only reached proper functionality in adulthood.


    When viewed from the perspective of the Soul, the bond between them was lopsided. It seemed entirely catered to Markus'' wishes, and while Pyra might reluctantly accept that, the same couldn¡¯t be said for Amara¡ªor even Tania.


    But magic¡ªmagic revealed a different side of the story. As the foundational aspect of reality, magic was, in essence, of soul-birthing nature. It understood the Soul and its essence on a fundamental level. And while Pyra wouldn¡¯t boast about her talents, she did possess a basic understanding¡ªenough to glimpse another layer of their bond.


    The bond wasn¡¯t forced. It was consensual.


    In simple terms, they had chosen to be bound to Markus. Why, however, she couldn¡¯t answer.


    "Then do we really need Baron''s protection?" Tania asked, her brows knitting into a frown.


    Markus shook his head. "We¡¯re not seeking Baron''s protection, but that of the Royal House behind him. Well¡ªtechnically, we¡¯re hoping the Royal Family will act as a deterrent to the Guild. After all, they still have plenty of strong hunters."


    The Hunters'' Guild had three hunters¡ªincluding the founder¡ªwho ranked among the top ten in the entire kingdom. If even some S-Rank hunters ranked below them, that spoke volumes of their strength.


    "If it really comes down to it, I¡¯m not afraid of facing them," Amara said, her eyes shining with cold determination.


    Pyra had no doubt she could face them. But honestly, they didn¡¯t need to. With the strength she possessed, she could just kill a few A-Rank monsters, help Markus break through to B-Rank or even A-Rank, and then double¡ªor even triple¡ªher attributes.


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something we should worry about," Pyra remarked, her eyes twinkling like stars. "You know what they say: Eat, sleep, rut, and repeat¡ªthe true way of life. I couldn¡¯t agree more."


    The way her words nearly caused Tania to trip and earned her a look of revulsion from Amara? Immensely satisfying.


    After all, how was it her fault that the duo seemed too apprehensive to match her bold moves?


    Honestly, she was at least somewhat sympathetic to Amara. It was obvious the vampire was struggling with something, and after observing her for the past couple of hours, Pyra had hazarded a guess.


    Amara was lost.


    She had started something she had no experience in, and now she couldn¡¯t even see it through to the end without damaging her pride. Pyra thought it was petty¡ªbut then again, it was Amara. She was probably waiting for Markus to make the first move.


    Given their current situation and the threats he was dealing with, though, Pyra wouldn¡¯t bet on her odds.


    I should''ve realized what you meant when you said you were something of an oddball in your community," Amara said. "With the way you behave, I would''ve taken you for a goblin on steroids."


    Though it was an insult, Pyra accepted it with a brilliant smile. "Well," she said, "at least I''m not afraid to show my affection in public¡ªunlike some people." To emphasize her point, she pressed her bosom against Markus'' arm.


    "Ahem." Before Amara could voice her undoubtedly rude thoughts, Markus interjected with a cough. That earned him a glare from the vampire, and Pyra couldn¡¯t help but think this was exactly why the two struggled to mend their relationship.


    She¡¯s going to have to do something about that attitude if she wants to maintain a healthy relationship¡ªespecially with this level of competition, Pyra mused thoughtfully.


    "I''m sure we have much to discuss and even more to plan, but if you two keep hurling insults at each other, we¡¯re likely to reach our destination too late," Markus said, shifting his gaze between Pyra and Amara. Seeing his words met with silence, he smiled and added, "Then let''s continue our journey."


    Pyra said nothing more, calmly enjoying the warmth of her man. Her man, she thought with a snicker. The concept might have Tania blushing and Amara floundering, but she didn¡¯t share the same modesty.


    Her thoughts were simple: if her past self had entrusted herself to Markus, then she must have done so for a reason. Whatever the case, Pyra was not reluctant to embrace her new life. And honestly? It wasn¡¯t bad at all.


    With Markus, she could build a new home. She might have her differences with her fellow summons, but she was sure they could work them out over time. Given enough time, things would likely fall into place.


    "Strange."


    She heard Markus mutter and glanced up. He was frowning, a hand pressed to his chest¡ªright where his heart should be.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Markus shook his head, his brows furrowing deeper. "I don''t know," he said, uncertainty lacing his voice. "I just felt my mana take a severe drop. I¡ª"


    He suddenly froze, eyes widening.


    "No way..."


    Pyra didn¡¯t need to see his Soul Record to understand what was happening. The evidence was blatant¡ªthe faint shimmer that flickered across his skin.


    "It''s gone up to 98%."

 57 – My Heart Belongs To You

    Amara didn''t understand Souls, but she did understand what a Soul Bond entailed.


    A Soul Bond wasn''t just a magical contract¡ªit was a promise of eternity. And a promise wasn''t given lightly.


    Markus had a special Origin, but she had long since suspected that it was more than just that. He claimed the dragon had bestowed it upon him, and while she believed his words, Amara couldn''t shake the suspicion that something else was at play¡ªsomething they had either missed or failed to understand.


    In any case, they needed to deal with this problem sooner rather than later.


    And perhaps it will help us recover our memories as well, she mused.


    She heard the hushed whispers behind her, irritation taking root. In retrospect, she had no one to blame but herself.


    What had started as a simple exercise to prove her point and make Markus more self-aware had spiraled beyond her expectations. Looking back on the days she had distanced herself¡ªmaking snide remarks, pushing him away¡ªAmara couldn''t help but wonder if she had only made things worse.


    Now, she couldn''t even step back. From the outside, it might have seemed simple, but swallowing her pride and admitting her mistakes wasn''t so easy.


    Another whisper¡ªa suggestive remark¡ªcaught her attention. She glanced back just in time to see Pyra batting her eyes at Markus, pressing her bosom against his arm.


    Rage flared, Blood Monarch surging, ready to lash out. She didn¡¯t lose control, though, instead reining it in with a sigh.


    Truly, karma had a cruel sense of humor.


    Even as she walked, Amara felt distant¡ªisolated. As if the trio behind her existed in their own little world while she remained outside of it. She bit the inside of her lip lightly, her eyes dark and stormy.


    Suddenly, her senses flared. With Perception exceeding 1000, she instantly detected the shift in her surroundings. She pivoted on the balls of her feet, turning toward the source.


    Markus.


    "How?!" A frustrated shout rang out beside her. Pyra grabbed hold of him, horror flashing across her face. "It shouldn''t have happened this fast¡­ so why?"


    Amara paid Ifrit no further attention. In a burst of speed, she was already beside Markus. He was out of breath, coughing and wheezing, his fingers clawing at his chest as if trying to rip it open. His enhanced strength shredded the fabric with ease, exposing the taut muscles beneath. Before he could tear into his own flesh, dark crimson bands coiled around his arms, restraining him.


    "The Sealing Rune is coming undone," Tania muttered, her voice edged with growing horror. "The Dragon Heart is stronger than I expected."


    Amara frowned, kneeling beside Markus and steadying him with her arms. His breaths came short and ragged, but as he lifted his head, she caught a glimmer in his eyes¡ªboth familiar and utterly foreign. The surprise barely registered before she pressed her palm against his chest.


    "I''ll suppress the activity as much as I can, but we need to be ready," she said, not taking her eyes off him.


    Tania nodded in agreement, still gripping his arm. Pyra stood frozen in a daze for a few seconds before shaking herself out of it, exhaling sharply.


    "We need to move fast. And we need a better environment," Pyra urged.


    Amara nodded, understanding immediately. A Dragon¡¯s metamorphosis required time and an immense amount of Mana. If Markus transformed here, he would end up absorbing the foul, corrupted Mana around them, potentially hindering¡ªor even warping¡ªthe process.


    As she worked to reinforce the Rune, Markus shuddered. His skin trembled, goosebumps rising along his arms. Then, a shimmer passed over him, and before her eyes, grayish scales sprouted along his appendages.


    Amara blinked, shock and dread clouding her expression.


    She glanced down and found his breathing had steadied. Slowly, Markus lifted his head, his gaze locking onto hers¡ªcalm as a still ocean.


    "I''m fine now," he said, nodding toward the blood-red bands binding his arms.


    With a snap of her fingers, the restraints dissolved into crimson dust, vanishing into the night air.


    "Markus." Tania knelt beside him, rubbing his palm. "Are you alright?"


    "Yeah," Markus said, nodding. "Just a bit exhausted."


    Amara tore her gaze away, standing and dusting off her garments.


    "The binding won''t hold for much longer," she said. "We need to get you out of here before that happens."


    "Is he really alright?" Tania asked, her eyes roaming over his arms. "I mean... look at this."


    "It''s not a problem," Pyra said, nodding toward the scales. "It''s just a reaction to having a Dragon Heart. Easily reversible."


    Amara sighed in relief and said, "If that''s the case, let''s not waste any more time."


    "Are we going back to the camp?" Tania asked.


    Markus shook his head. "It''s best not to raise a commotion and out our secret. I don''t think people would take well to the fact that I''m turning into a dragon monster while sleeping beside them."


    Pyra exchanged a glance with Amara¡ªthe vampire sighed and asked, "Where do you want to go then?"


    A conflicted look passed across his face, a glimmer of sadness and longing in his eyes. "To my home," Markus said finally. "It''s not far from here."


    Amara found herself more nervous than expected, the task suddenly feeling daunting. Markus had mentioned his father before, and though they had become estranged over the years, the nostalgia in his voice implied that no love was lost.


    They strode through the woodland at a brisk pace, silence and gloom pressing in around them. Amara glanced at the dwarf and noted the barely concealed nervousness on her face. In contrast, the Ifrit showed little outward concern, aside from the worry she directed at Markus.


    Amara exhaled softly, focusing ahead. They had a task to finish, and distractions weren¡¯t an option.


    Suddenly, a thought struck her, and she turned to Markus. "Markus," she said, drawing his attention. "How many free attribute points do you have left?"


    Markus paused, spacing out briefly before answering, "340." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amara shifted her gaze to Pyra and asked, "Can you create the potion?"


    Pyra hesitated. "Well," she said, "normally, it wouldn''t be so difficult if I were at my peak. But..." She paused, shaking her head. "Don''t worry, I got it."


    Amara sighed and exchanged a glance with Markus. "Do it," she said.


    "Huh?" Pyra blinked, confused. "Do what?"


    Amara didn''t reply, nor did Markus. Instead, he focused ahead, his eyes shining faintly.


    The change was abrupt. Amara felt herself being restored¡ªher strength surged, attributes skyrocketing. In an instant, her total attributes had increased by more than a thousand.


    She saw Tania close her eyes and accept the changes; Pyra wasn¡¯t so lucky. The Ifrit fell to her knees with a sudden jolt of pleasure coursing through her. Amara fought back a smile¡ªthe sight of Pyra kneeling and taking deep breaths was awfully satisfying.


    That should teach her some humility, Amara mused.


    "You could''ve warned me before doing that," Pyra said, miffed but far from angry. "That nearly floored me."


    "If you focused more on details than showing off, maybe you wouldn''t have needed one," Amara snorted. Then she paused, realization settling in. Wait a minute, why did I act so rude?


    "Amara," Markus said, a stern look on his face. Though she realized her mistake, she wasn¡¯t going to apologize. She couldn¡¯t, and she wouldn¡¯t.


    Ignoring Pyra''s glare and Tania''s discomfort, Amara strode ahead, as if urging them to move faster. Thanks to the bonus from their attribute synchronization, Markus was sufficiently fast. However, due to his exhaustion¡ªand Tania and Pyra¡¯s lower Agility¡ªtheir speed remained roughly the same.


    Even so, it only took them a few minutes to reach the nearest village. Markus led them to a small house, and Amara paused, taking in the sight. A single-story building, its walls were made of mud and brick. The thatched roof had missing patches, exposing the rough branches used as its foundation.


    Pyra stepped forward and lightly knocked on the door. Since it was near midnight, the village was quiet. People slept in their mud-and-straw adobes. No one had seen them.


    Suddenly, the door swung open. A man with dark blonde hair stood in the doorway, frowning. His gaze swept over each of them¡ªuntil it landed on Markus. His eyes widened in shock.


    "Markus!" The man rushed forward. "Is that you?"


    Amara saw Markus sigh, his cheeks flushing as he answered, "It''s me, Father."


    The man scrambled closer, stopping just a few feet away from his son. A thousand emotions passed between them, and Amara found the scene both warm and sad at the same time. She shook her head and sighed.


    "Apologies, sir," she said, stepping forward. "We''re in the middle of an emergency and need shelter. Can this wait until after we¡¯ve dealt with the problem?"


    The man looked at her, confused. "Who are you?" he asked. "And what do you mean by problem?"


    It took some convincing, but in the end, Markus'' father agreed and led them inside. He took them to a small room, which Amara promptly shut behind them. Though he had insisted on staying, they couldn¡¯t risk his safety, so they had forcefully removed him. Markus soothing his worries helped.


    Pyra assisted Markus onto the bed while Tania stood off to the side, looking mildly concerned. Amara watched them for a moment before sighing.


    "I guess it''s time for me to give you what you need," she said, looking at the Ifrit.


    Pyra regarded her solemnly. "I know about your talent, but given the state we¡¯re in, it¡¯s still a risk."


    Amara was surprised by the concern in her voice but didn¡¯t let it show. Instead, she turned to Markus and found him already passed out.


    "I did it," Pyra answered her unvoiced question. "Even lesser magic has its uses sometimes."


    The vampire swept her gaze over her fellow summons and master before reaching forward¡ªher hand turning and stabbing deep into her chest. She pulled it out, holding a still-beating heart, crimson ichor dripping onto the ground.


    Despite having her heart removed, Amara remained conscious. But her strength was fading fast. With the link severed, the cycle weakened, spilling its power into the world. She could feel her strength leaving her, her vision growing spotty.


    Her last thought was: What an idiot I am, sacrificing my heart for a man.


    She collapsed, eyes closing, a peaceful smile adorning her face.

 58 – Shattered; Reformed

    Arianna looked up at the night sky, her eyes fixated on the moon, hidden behind clouds that sailed the cosmic currents like dark boats buffeted by the uniform wind.


    She stood beneath the canopy, blinking as she reminisced about the events of the past few weeks. It still felt like a dream¡ªone where everything had gone wrong for seemingly no reason. But Arianna knew she wasn¡¯t waking up¡ªnot from this dream.


    She sighed, tearing her gaze from the concealed celestial body, and turned around. A gathering of men scattered across the empty glade greeted her, quietly chattering among themselves. They ate their meals with somber intensity, and she understood their worries, for they were just as much her own.


    Her homeland had suffered an invasion. Terrible monsters had crawled out from the depths of the cursed forest to wreak havoc on their lands¡ªdestroying both men and land alike. They worried for their homes and families, and she shared these fears.


    Alas, that was only the surface of the problem. Her worries ran much deeper.


    She shuffled forward, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword, and arrived near the tent. The shelter they had erected stood a level higher than some of the common houses, and though hastily made, it still came off as ostentatious with its clean white cloth and pennant banners fluttering in the wind.


    She swiped the tent flap aside and strode inside. The interior was dimmer than the outside, where they had lit a number of fires¡ªonly a single lantern provided illumination. A mattress lay sprawled in one corner, and a table was set up in another, both empty.


    She moved closer, finding the table cluttered with ink-stained papers and scrolls. A half-eaten piece of bread sat on a plate beside a thoroughly empty metal cup.


    Her father was absent.


    The quiet solitude of the tent offered a brief respite, and Arianna found herself collapsing onto the mattress, the fabric crumpling beneath her. The weight of their travels bore down on her; combined with the exhaustion of their circumstances, she could already feel a dull ache forming in her head.


    Years spent away from the Barony, from her friends and family¡ªall so she could forge a reputation, build character, and secure a better future. She had worked hard, excelling at every turn, earning praise and adoration. So, where had she gone wrong?


    Honestly, does it even matter now? she wondered absentmindedly. What had happened had happened, and nothing she did could change it. She could only hope it wouldn¡¯t affect her father.


    The man who had always worn a good-natured smile and carried himself with boundless energy now looked worn and haggard. Arianna had even seen him eat less and speak less, and she had no idea what to make of it. She worried.


    Suddenly, she heard the rustling of cloth and turned to find her father¡ªBaron Feylance. He raised a brow, curious at her sudden appearance, and shuffled inside.


    "Arianna, dear, what are you doing here?" he asked.


    "I..." She opened her mouth to answer but hesitated. Why had she come to see her father? She bit her lip before finally speaking. "Father, I think it¡¯s best if I return to the academy. I know you disagree, but I have some friends there, and maybe they could¡ª"


    "I know," Baron Feylance said, cutting her off.


    "Then why?" she pressed. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her father sighed, his shoulders slumping, a terrible exhaustion weighing on his eyes. "I wish things were that simple, Arianna, but they aren¡¯t. You have been relieved of your position at the academy¡ªsomething that has only rarely happened in history. The King is suspicious of us."


    Suspicious. That word stung, and Arianna winced. She had always thought of the kingdom as one big family, but looking at it now, she couldn''t help but wonder if she had been naive.


    No. I am naive...


    In the game of politics, familial relationships were weighed and assigned value. They weren¡¯t proof of connection, support, or belonging¡ªbut something to be traded.


    All it had taken was one event, a strange happenstance, and now those values were lost. Friendships broken.


    "Then what are we going to do?" she asked dejectedly.


    "We go back," her father answered. "At least there, we will have time. Time to think things through and maybe even solve the problem. And besides, our people need us right now¡ªthey have endured terrible times."


    Arianna pursed her lips, saying nothing more. Truly, there was nothing to be done. And just as her father said, their people needed them¡ªto offer hope and reliability.


    "Go back to your tent," he said, "and get some rest."


    She left the tent, absentmindedly making her way to her own. Her steps were heavy, and a gloom settled over her features. Returning to the academy wouldn¡¯t solve her problems; her "friends" certainly wouldn¡¯t offer their help. She had been naive once¡ªshe couldn¡¯t afford to be so again.


    Upon arriving at her tent, Arianna closed the vestibule and crawled beneath the sheets. Tomorrow, they would arrive at Feylance Barony¡ªtheir home¡ªand provide aid to those in need. Though their messengers had assured them that no emergencies had arisen in their absence, a flicker of worry still burned in her chest.


    But tomorrow was a full night away, and sleep had abandoned her. So Arianna lay awake, staring at the roof.


    ***


    Aldrin settled into his chair, arms and legs trembling with nervousness. It had been years since he had seen his son¡ªuntil today, when Markus had come knocking on his door. At first, he had been confused, but that confusion had quickly given way to elation. Relief.


    Alas, it had lasted all of ten seconds. His son had not come alone.


    Three women, each striking in their own way, had carried Markus to his doorstep. They treated him with respect, their voices tinged with concern for his well-being, leaving Aldrin bewildered by the display.


    Who were they? Where had they come from? And why had they been carrying his son? He had asked, but they had impatiently ushered him out of the room. Now he sat outside, worry gnawing at him, his mind racing with questions about what was happening beyond that door.


    Yet, despite it all, the satisfaction remained.


    When Markus had left home, Aldrin had made no effort to stop him. When he had registered to become a hunter, Aldrin had stood on the sidelines, watching with detachment. But it hadn¡¯t taken long for the guilt to set in, breaking him completely.


    He had loved his wife immensely, and losing her had left him shattered, drowning in drink. But in his grief, he had lost sight of the one blessing he had left. And he had let it slip away.


    For months, Aldrin had struggled to rebuild his life, piecing together the fragments of himself that had crumbled into dust. Though a part of him would always remain broken¡ªhollow¡ªhe had managed to become human again.


    But this time, his son was no longer there.


    The temptation to succumb to despair had been overwhelming. It would have been so easy. But he had resisted, clinging to the hope that one day, his son would return.


    And now, he had.


    Just not in the way Aldrin had expected.


    The Markus before him was the same, yet different¡ªmore mature, his eyes hardened by experience. He carried an almost tangible weight on his shoulders, a heaviness that hadn¡¯t been there before. And yet, beneath it all, Aldrin could still trace the remnants of youthfulness and innocence that had always been a part of him.


    Suddenly, the door creaked open. Aldrin looked up as the woman with chestnut brown-hair stepped out.


    He promptly rose to his feet, moving toward her. "Is he okay?" he asked, concern evident in his voice.


    She nodded. "He''s fine," she said, though Aldrin caught a flicker of hesitation in her expression.


    "Can I speak to him?"


    She shook her head. "Not yet," she replied. "Pyra is taking care of him."


    "Oh," he sighed, a hint of disappointment in his tone. "Thank you for helping him."


    "There¡¯s no need to thank me," the woman said. Then, after a brief pause, she added, "Oh, and my name¡¯s Tania, by the way."


    "Aldrin," he introduced himself with a small smile.


    For now, he was just relieved that things had turned out fine.

 59 – Choices We Make

    I dreamed of ocean waves and a call from beyond. Then, I woke up.


    My eyes fluttered open to the endless blue stretching into the horizon and the breeze blowing across the ocean. It took me a moment to realize I wasn¡¯t in my house¡ªand that I was alone. I sat up abruptly and looked around.


    I was on a small island, strangely covered in lush greenery instead of sand. Tall trees¡ªthough slightly bent¡ªrose overhead, their sparse canopies adorned with alien produce. I had never seen such trees before, and it took effort to tear my gaze away.


    Everywhere I looked, the ocean greeted me.


    I took a few calming breaths, tasting the salt on my tongue. Strangely, the sharpness reminded me of food¡ªsomething I had seen little of lately¡ªand my stomach ached with hunger.


    Odd, I thought. I shouldn¡¯t be feeling hunger at all.


    Though the land beneath me was little more than an earthen crest floating in the middle of nowhere, I made sure to survey it thoroughly. I checked beneath the rocks and over the leaves¡ªand found nothing.


    How had I ended up here? Where was everyone else? And who was responsible for my predicament? I had questions, but few answers.


    Looking up at the sky, I saw the sun had risen to its peak, its clear, unobstructed rays falling upon me. It had been midnight when I had arrived at my father¡¯s home, yet now it was midday. Unless days or weeks had passed, I likely wasn¡¯t far from home.


    "You''re overthinking it again."


    I nearly jumped out of my skin, my heartbeat spiking into an erratic rhythm. Spinning around, I saw a man standing near the edge of the island, his feet touching the water.


    He didn¡¯t look up. He didn¡¯t look at me. Instead, he stared into the ocean¡¯s depths, eyes unblinking. I frowned.


    "How did I get here?" I asked.


    "You didn''t get anywhere," the man replied. He still didn¡¯t lift his head to look at me. My frown deepened.


    The last thing I remembered was Pyra helping me to bed¡ªthen, everything went blank. Though my condition had been less than ideal, I wasn¡¯t so delicate as to require her assistance. I had refrained from refusing her help, unsure whether she would admonish me¡ªhealers, in my experience, were a cranky lot when it came to their patients.


    Had this man been responsible for my sudden and unsuspecting blackout? I wouldn¡¯t rule out the possibility.


    "Who are you?" I asked, hoping I didn¡¯t sound as irate as I felt.


    "That¡¯s a difficult question to answer," the man said. "Honestly, I think it would be more appropriate to ask, ''Who am I?''"


    "That¡¯s..." I hesitated, unsure how to respond. That didn''t make any sense.


    The man chuckled, finally lifting his head and turning toward me. He had dark, cropped hair and deep blue¡ªnearly black¡ªeyes. I wouldn¡¯t have noticed the difference if we hadn¡¯t been standing beneath the open sky with such clear lighting. He wore a gray tunic with a black overcoat and loose black pants. His hands were clasped behind his back.


    "The air is pleasant here, though a bit too salty for my taste," he commented, stepping closer.


    A sudden breeze, carried by the ocean currents, ruffled the loose strands of my hair, making me feel strangely at ease. I pursed my lips, thoughtful, then said, "I can tell you have something to say. You wouldn¡¯t have brought me here otherwise."


    The man shook his head. "For the last time," he said, "I didn¡¯t bring you anywhere."


    His words were calm, and he seemed sincere enough, but I kept my doubts to myself and gave a terse nod. He didn¡¯t look as if he believed me, but he made no comment. I waited.


    A calm silence stretched between us, minutes passing as we stood amid the refreshing breeze, listening to the song of the ocean. Finally, the man sighed and spoke.


    "Did you know dragons are capable of devouring raw mana?"


    His question was strange¡ªan unexpected shift in direction. I frowned in confusion before shaking my head. "I don¡¯t know much about dragons at all."


    He smiled, locking eyes with me. "And yet, you''re about to become one yourself," he said.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised that he knew. If he had somehow managed to bring me all the way here, then of course he would know. The question was: how much did he know?


    "Are you going to teach me how to be a dragon, then?" I asked, though I couldn¡¯t quite keep the levity out of my tone.


    "No," he replied, shaking his head. "No, I''m here to offer you a choice."


    "A choice?" I raised a brow.


    "Yes," he nodded. "You see, being a human on the verge of transformation does afford you a few neat choices. And I''m here to help you understand them."


    I perked up. I recalled the dragon¡¯s words¡ªthe choice I would have to make once I arrived at the crossroads. I just hadn¡¯t expected it to appear in such a strange manner.


    That didn¡¯t, however, change the fact that I knew little to nothing about this man. I had spoken carefully, choosing my words so as not to reveal too much, but I wasn¡¯t sure whether he was truly fishing for information. In fact, that made little sense to me.


    If the man really sought knowledge, then he would have had a better shot at torturing it out of me. And the biggest, most glaring issue remained: how had he gotten past Amara and the others to bring me here?


    I was sure that if I asked about my companions, I would receive the same answer as before, so I kept quiet.


    "Well then, what is it?" I probed.


    The man didn¡¯t answer my inquiry. Instead, he shifted his gaze away from me, turning to observe the ocean waves that were beginning to rise. I followed his line of sight and found that the waves had grown higher than anything I had ever witnessed in my life. Though this wasn¡¯t my first time visiting the ocean, it was certainly my first... diverse encounter.


    I watched and waited.


    "There¡¯s so much of humanity within the ocean¡ªor perhaps it would be more accurate to say that we, as humans, imitate nature."


    His sudden words pulled my attention back to him, but he still wasn¡¯t looking at me.


    "The ocean is like the mind¡ªcalm, silent, peaceful, until stirred. But when forces beyond its control sway it, it grows chaotic, tumultuous. Anxious."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "I find it fascinating that even the slightest of changes can set things into motion¡ªturn the wheels of destiny and bring both order and chaos alike. I suppose that, too, is human nature."


    "You are talking in circles, just get to the point," I said, irritated.


    The man finally shifted his gaze to me, eyes studying me like he was considering something. "Do you understand the burden you bear?"


    "Maybe if you would clear it up for me."


    He chuckled, shaking his head. "Ah, I miss those days," he muttered, taking a deep breath.


    I was starting to realize he might actually know about my Origin, but his cryptic way of speaking only made me more irritated. Though before I could snap at him, he spoke again.


    "Right," he said. "Since I have come to offer you choices, I think we should get on with it."


    Before I could react, the world around us darkened. My breath hitched as I looked up, finding the sun gone. In its place was a crimson moon, burning like the eye of a demonic entity. A weight settled on my chest. My heart picked up its pace, and I felt my limbs grow cold.


    "Make your choice, human," the man spoke again, drawing my attention back to him. "Do you wish to become a dragon, or remain a human with a dragon''s blessing? Of course, you also have the choice to seek a middle ground. Should you desire, you will be turned into a half-breed."


    "What''s the difference?" I asked, my voice steady despite the heaviness of the atmosphere.


    He exhaled, almost like he found the question tedious. "I thought I had made them self-explanatory," he muttered, shaking his head. "Anyway. First choice: you give up your humanity and embrace the dragon within you. Second choice: you remain as you are but receive a dragon¡¯s blessing, which usually manifests as a talent and some attribute bonus." He paused, looking at me. Waiting.


    "And the third?" I pressed.


    "To become both," he said. "You remain a human, but also a dragon¡ªa halfling, if you will. This means you don''t receive single powerful talent, but instead, multiple smaller ones. Along with a dragon''s physique."


    I fell silent, contemplating the options.


    Then, a thought struck me.


    "What do you think suits me the best?" I asked.


    The man raised a brow, apparently surprised that I would ask for his opinion. Then, after a moment, he smiled slightly. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I would suggest you don¡¯t give up on your identity," he said. "Becoming a dragon may seem like the favorable choice¡ªand in many ways, it is¡ªbut there is no harm in retaining an aspect of yourself that you have carried your whole life."


    He looked at me, his voice calm but firm. "Don¡¯t forsake one thing for another just because it seems grander. That¡¯s my advice to you."


    I blinked, tilting my head slightly, surprised and thoughtful. Then, slowly, I smiled.


    "I guess I¡¯ve made my choice."

 60 – Have Led Us Here

    I woke to the sight of straw poking through the branches of the ceiling and blinked.


    I felt different¡ªdifferent in a way I had never felt before. I was still me, yet there was something else, a part of me both familiar and entirely unrecognized until now. I blinked again.


    My body felt heavy, but sensation was returning, filling me with vitality. Already, the effects were setting in. My bones felt sturdier, my muscles fuller, and my mana surged like an endless fountain. More than anything, I could feel my heart pounding against my ribs¡ªstronger, powerful, devouring.


    I groaned.


    "Markus," Tania''s voice rang out in a cry of relief. "You''re awake?"


    Her face came into view, a pleasant smile stretching across her lips. I could hear the relief in her tone and see the anxiety melting away. I smiled back and inclined my head forward, intending to sit up.


    "Let me," she said, helping me rise. "Wow, you''re heavy."


    "Seems so," I replied with a shrug. The weight wasn¡¯t just lingering fatigue¡ªI was literally heavier than before. A perk of being a dragon, I reckoned.


    "Where are the others?" I asked, glancing around the empty room.


    "Ah," Tania murmured. "They''re outside. Pyra is looking after Amara, and your father left early to buy supplies from the market. Do you want me to call them?"


    "There''s no need," I said, shaking my head. "Let''s go meet them."


    Pyra¡¯s reaction was exactly what I expected. Amara, on the other hand, looked relieved¡ªrelieved enough that I decided to put off confronting her for now. Oh, I would address it, just not in front of everyone else.


    Pyra studied me from head to toe, tapping a finger to her chin as she nodded thoughtfully.


    "Are you feeling any discomfort?" she asked.


    From your actions? Certainly, I thought, though I refrained from saying it aloud. Instead, I answered, "A little drained, but I can feel my mana rising with every passing second."


    Pyra laughed lightly. "You should¡¯ve seen yourself after your metamorphosis¡ªit was like watching a whale guzzle down an ocean." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I bet," I replied with a dry chuckle. And it was true. My body was recovering mana at a speed I had never experienced before. Combined with other effects and a dragon¡¯s physique, I could already feel my limbs returning to peak condition.


    "So, you''re alright now?"


    The question came from Amara. I turned to regard her with a flat stare. She met my gaze languidly, reclining against the cushion at her back.


    "Pyra, why don¡¯t you take Tania with you and see if you can find something to cook? I¡¯m feeling awfully hungry."


    Pyra looked between me and Amara, offered a terse nod, then nudged Tania along. She was sharp enough to take the hint and give us some privacy.


    Once they were gone, I exhaled sharply. "Well?"


    "Well what?" Amara replied with a shrug.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Are you seriously going to act like this¡ªafter everything we¡¯ve been through?" I paused, watching her expression before continuing, "Seriously, Amara. What were you thinking?"


    "I wasn¡¯t," she said simply, shrugging again. "Thinking, I mean. We had a problem, we needed a solution¡ªI just offered one."


    "At the expense of your life?"


    She didn''t answer, pressing her lips together. A smoldering rage burned in my chest, and I let out a low snarl.


    "Do you really think you saved me?" I stepped closer. "What if your talent hadn¡¯t worked? What if you stayed dead!?"


    "Guess you¡¯d have found out."


    Her words stopped me cold. The sheer casual nonchalance with which she treated her own life filled me with impotent rage. I wanted to lash out, to yell, to make her understand¡ªbut looking into those steady eyes, seeing that unreadable expression, my words died in my throat.


    I sighed, shoulders slumping as I collapsed onto the bed beside her. "Goodness, Amara."


    She hesitated. "I, uh..." A hint of color touched her cheeks. She gritted her teeth, then finally spoke. "I''m sorry."


    Father arrived sometime later, carrying a basket full of supplies. Apparently, after learning that I was okay and just unconscious, he had been relieved enough to go shopping. He wanted to prepare something special for the occasion.


    Pyra helped with the cooking¡ªwhich she was surprisingly good at¡ªand soon, we all sat around the worn-down table, plates filled with bean soup and boiled vegetables. There were a couple of other dishes as well, but my mind kept drifting back to the events with Amara. It was probably the first time I had ever heard her apologize¡ªand with such sincerity. I knew something was up, but I decided to wait until after our departure to sort through my thoughts.


    As expected, my father was saddened to hear about our departure. But when we explained our reasoning and how we were working with Baron¡¯s soldiers, he looked proud and resolute. I could tell that my arrival had given him a quiet strength, something he had lacked before.


    We decided to roam around the village, watching the bustling streets before making our way to the farmland. It reminded me of the days when my father still worked diligently and would take me around the marketplace, filling my heart with wonder.


    I was glad to have come home.


    By the afternoon, my companions had begun packing a few supplies. I left a sum of money for my father, despite his vehement refusals. Tania helped.


    It was strange to see them regard the old man with such respect and dignity, but I thoroughly enjoyed the quiet discomfort on his face. He had apparently learned from each of them that they shared an intimate relationship with me, and though clearly confused, he took the news in stride. He did, however, warn me to take good care of these nice young ladies and not to neglect them.


    What truly surprised me was learning that even Amara had let slip her connection to me¡ªsomething I had assumed she was too proud to mention. I was happy, though, and certainly not complaining.


    We left the house in the evening, and for the first time in a long while, I felt as if this was the start of a new journey.


    [End Volume 1 - Siege of The Erdwatch]

 Volume 1 Afterword

    Hi, Drifting Embers here,


    First of all, I want to thank you for all the support you have provided, without which I wouldn''t have come this far¡ªso, Thank You! S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the end of the volume 1 at 60 chapters and over 94k words, I''m left feeling rather conflicted. The numbers might not be something to be proud of, especially in our community, but it''s something that represents a hurdle I have faced and overcome. On one hand I''m proud, on the other, not so much...


    A lot of things happened in the past couple month: my exams, work and then my sister falling ill. Which affected my working schedule and in short made a mess of my work. I guess, that''s probably why I''m not particularly proud of the later half of this volume. Of course, I wouldn''t blame it entirely on that.


    When I first started writing this novel, volume 1 was intended to be an introductory volume¡ªone where I basically introduced characters, the world and magic system and then set basis for the plot moving forward. It wasn''t supposed to exceed 30 chapters, but... here we are.


    Volume 2 is where I actually set things into motion, progress the plot and all that. This will probably be the longest volume of this novel. So, look forward to that.


    Volume 3 is the climax, where we wrap up the plot. Tie ends and reach conclusions, basically. It will probably be only as long as Volume 1 itself.


    At last, Volume 4 is meant to act as the Epilogue; it will be the shortest volume. And with that I will have hopefully wrapped this book up.


    On the side note, I have decided on rewrite the Drifting Dao. It needs a bit of refinement before I put it into words and present to you. That said, I''m currently in the midst of writing a fanfiction by the name of Rust & Radiance. It''s set in DC Universe with Jumpchain mechanics¡ªspecifically Celestial Forge. Now if you know Brockton''s Celestial Forge, then you should get the gist of what I''m cooking. Nowhere near the level of Lord Roustabout, but... You get it.


    Four chapters are already available on my patreon. If everything went well, it should also become available here before the end of this month.


    Thank you once more for all the support.

 61 – Dark Thoughts

    For the first time in a long while, I saw the sun shining in all its glory, unburdened by the gloomy clouds and smoky stretch.


    We were traveling along the road, with grassy plains stretching on one side and a swathe of trees covering the other. It wasn¡¯t corrupted or sickly¡ªrather, it gave off a fresh, natural scent that filled my body with energy and vigor.


    Pyra and Tania walked ahead, conversing in low voices and stifling their giggles. They seemed to have bonded over the cooking session, and I was genuinely happy to see them becoming friendly with someone other than me.


    Amara trailed behind us, quiet and lost in thought. She hadn¡¯t spoken since we had left my father¡¯s house. While I was eager to understand her thoughts, I wanted to wait until we arrived somewhere more suited for conversation before bringing it up.


    For a brief moment, I looked ahead and imagined our group¡ªsmall as it was¡ªand what it might look like in the future. This moment, this particular moment, felt blissful and satisfying, yet I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what direction we were heading in. Where exactly did the end of the road lie?


    I blinked, noticing a herd of sheep grazing on a hillside, then shook my head. Life was unpredictable¡ªit always had been¡ªand I would deal with things as they came. For now, I truly wanted to live in the moment.


    The realization made me pause as my hand involuntarily reached for my chest, where my heart lay, and held firm. I could feel its steady, forceful rhythm¡ªso different from the erratic song it had played before the transformation. It was calming in a way, yet I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the changes it had brought.


    Changes I was still struggling to come to terms with.


    My eyes flickered to the duo walking ahead, and I felt my heartbeat quicken. If it had been a month ago, I might have rejected the change¡ªperhaps even been horrified by it. But now...


    "Hey Markus, do you think it¡¯s fair that the next summons get to share you as well?" Pyra asked, her sudden question interrupting my thoughts.


    I paused, tilting my head as I considered the answer. "Well," I said, "if you think about it, wouldn¡¯t it seem unfair to them too¡ªthe fact that you had more time with me and came before them?"


    Pyra pursed her lips, hands on her hips as she regarded me with a flat stare. "You¡¯re just saying that because you like to be surrounded by beautiful women, isn¡¯t that right?"


    "I know a trap when I see one," I said pointedly. "I¡¯m not going to answer that."


    Pyra huffed, and I caught Tania with a hand over her mouth as she giggled. But when I turned around, all I saw was the stoic expression with which Amara watched us. I briefly wondered if she was jealous or simply unable to find humor in our exchange. I had thought we had cleared the issue properly, but clearly, I had been wrong.


    Well, it¡¯s something to work on, I thought, and strolled ahead.


    We arrived near the battlefield in the evening, having walked the entire way. Even before setting foot in the area, my extra-sensitive nose had already caught the sickening stench of monster blood lingering in the air.


    I saw men loading corpses onto wagons and dumping them in the middle of the camp. The place seemed even livelier than yesterday, and I could tell the soldiers carried themselves with more confidence¡ªtheir heads held high, shadows of smirks adorning their faces.


    "Hey, what¡¯s going on here?" I asked, catching one man by the arm.


    The soldier paused, frowning as he glanced at where I held him before shifting his gaze to my face. I released my grip, and he blinked.


    "You¡¯re that guy from yesterday?" he asked.


    I nodded tentatively.


    "You¡¯re the one the Captain said would take care of the problem?"


    I had no idea what problem he was referring to, but I was fairly sure it had to do with a B-rank monster. I offered another nod.


    The soldier tilted his head back and let out a shallow laugh. "I knew it! I told ¡¯em you weren¡¯t dead, but you were gone for two days, and everyone started believing you¡¯d already kicked the bucket."


    I hadn¡¯t expected my conversation with the Captain to spread through the whole camp. Already, I could see soldiers clustering around, pointing at me and my companions. Their eyes lingered especially on Amara, whose growing irritation wasn¡¯t helping matters.


    "Well, it¡¯s good to be back from the dead," I said with a slight smile. "Now, would you take me to your Captain? I have some things to discuss with him."


    The laughter died down, and the soldier¡¯s smile faded. He frowned.


    "The Captain ain¡¯t here."


    "Oh? Where is he, then?"


    "Back at the castle," he said. "The Baron arrived yesterday."


    When we left the camp, the air was thick with the smell of smoke and charred meat. I glanced back to see a smoky trail rising into the sky, forming mushroom-like clouds of gray that obscured the area.


    "Gah!" Tania cried. "This is horrible."


    It was horrible¡ªthe smell, that is. But considering this was the only way to safely dispose of the corpses, I wasn¡¯t entirely against the policy. That didn¡¯t mean I found it any less revolting.


    We decided to hurry to the Baron¡¯s castle.


    Feylance Barony bordered End Forest to the south, Greystone County to the west, and Leroux Barony to the east. Its northern border was shared partially with Greystone County and partially with Leroux Barony, but in the center, it connected directly to the kingdom¡¯s capital city¡ªVaelin.


    The Baron¡¯s castle, however, lay closer to Leroux Barony, in the northeast. To reach it, we had to retrace part of our path, though only halfway back.


    Perched atop Red Hill, the Baron¡¯s castle overlooked both Red Town and the distant Oak Town. It wasn¡¯t garish by any measure¡ªsimple, even. Built from bulky square stones stacked atop one another, it rose only to about two and a half stories. However, it sprawled across nearly the entire hilltop.


    The road we traveled was well-trodden cobblestone, cleaner than most roads I had seen in my life. Even Erdwatch was dirtier than this. I suspected the Baron had the roads swept daily.


    "That''s quite a nice view from up here," Pyra remarked, standing near the boulder as she gazed at the valley below. In the distance, we could make out a sprawl of trees stretching endlessly to the horizon¡ªEnd Forest. A faint wisp of smoke rose in the distance, barely visible against the backdrop. I smiled and stepped closer.


    "If everything goes well, I think we''ll be able to appreciate this scenery daily," I said, looking ahead.


    "Better yet, we could forsake everything and camp here¡ªjust the four of us," Pyra suggested, offering a smirk. "Can you imagine the fun we''d have, stranded here, alone?"


    Truth be told, I didn¡¯t have to imagine at all. Though I was inexperienced in that department, I wasn¡¯t the same as before. Things had changed after the Dragon Heart fully assimilated into my body. Even now, I could feel those changes¡ªurging, pushing me to take action. To take her.


    I restrained the impulse and turned away. "While it''s nice to enjoy the breeze, we should get moving. The sooner we finish, the sooner we can rest. And the sooner we can address the elephant in the room."


    No one responded verbally, but I caught Amara flinching while Pyra fell silent. Tania, in contrast, looked conflicted¡ªunderstandable, considering she suspected tensions were rising between us. I wondered if she thought we were a powder keg, ready to demolish everything we had worked toward these past few weeks.


    Of course, her worries were unfounded. Nothing that drastic would happen¡ªor at least, I was sure it wouldn¡¯t. The point was, I didn¡¯t intend to make a mountain out of a molehill.


    Rather than addressing her concerns directly, I steered the conversation elsewhere, urging them to focus on the view of the castle instead. It worked¡ªpartially.


    "Hm." I caught sight of two guards stationed at the large wooden gate. The castle wall itself was simple, with a narrow battlement and a row of iron braziers spaced intermittently. No men stood guard up there, though I suspected at least one was stationed within the turret.


    "Halt," one of the guards said, holding out a hand, palm facing us. "State your business."


    "Good afternoon, gentlemen," I said, stepping forward. "We''ve come to meet Captain Aldrin¡ªwe had an agreed-upon meeting. Could you take us to him?"


    The guard frowned, exchanging a glance with his partner before shifting his gaze back to me.


    "Right," he said. "Captain Aldrin can''t meet anyone at the moment. You can come back tomorrow."


    "That would be inconvenient, my friend," I said, taking another step forward, watching as the guard tensed. "Why don¡¯t you let us in, and we¡¯ll find our own way?"


    "I¡ªI can¡¯t!" He shook his head. "Captain ordered that no one is to be let inside."


    "Not even me?" I asked, feigning mock hurt.


    "No one," the guard repeated.


    "Well," I said with a shrug, "that certainly makes things inconvenient for you."


    "Wha¡ª"


    The guard never got the chance to finish. His eyes widened in shock as I took another step¡ªsuddenly, I was right in front of him, locking eyes as my palm came to rest on his chest.


    "You should¡¯ve just let us in."


    My hand morphed, scales sprouting along the back, nails extending into claws. I was moments away from puncturing his chest, ready to rip out his heart, when¡ª


    "STOP!" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The world snapped back into focus.


    I frowned, glancing down at my hand.


    What a bummer, I thought.